THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT  OF 


COMMODORE  BYRON  MCCANDLESS 


' 
&//CWJ 


V 


ORIGIN   Or  BVJtPTLR'8  M-rBBIQCLT  OF  THK  GAME  COCK. — PAGE  309. 


LIVES  OF 


LIFE    OF 

MAJOE  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE, 

COMMANDER  OF  LEE'S  LEGION 

IN  THE  REVOLUTIONARY  WAR, 

AND    SUBSEQUENTLY 

GOVERNOR  OF  VIRGINIA; 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED  THE 

LIFE   OF 

GENERAL  THOMAS  SUITER 

OF   SOUTH   CAROLINA. 
BY  CECIL  B.  HARTLEY. 

ILLUSTRATED   WITH   ENGRAVINGS,   FROM    ORIGINAL   DESIGNS, 

BY    G.    G.    WHITE. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 
PUBLISHED    BY    G.    G.    EVANS, 

NO.  439    CHESTNUT    STREET. 
1859. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1859,  by 
Q.    G.    EVANS, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern  District  of 
Pennsylvania. 

STEREOTYPED  BT  JESPER  HARDING   *  SON,  PHILADELPHIA. 


PREFACE. 


GENERAL  HENRY  LEE  was  one  of  the  most  useful  and 
conspicuous  officers  in  the  Revolutionary  war.  He  was 
the  intimate  personal  friend  of  Washington ;  and  after 
the  revolution  he  was  equally  conspicuous  in  political 
affairs,  rising  to  the  office  of  governor  of  the  state  of 
Virginia.  Yet  we  are  not  aware  that  any  extended  bio- 
graphy of  General  Lee  has  been  published  since  his 
decease.  His  well  known  work,  "  Memoirs  of  the  War 
in  the  Southern  Department  of  the  United  States,"  in  two 
octavo  volumes  published  in  1812,  furnishes  details  of  a 
portion  of  his  military  life ;  and  we  have  drawn  freely  from 
it  in  our  account  of  his  services  in  the  South ;  but  our 
other  materials,  for  the  present  biography,  had  to  be  drawn 
from  a  variety  of  sources.  We  have  endeavored  to  do 
the  subject  justice  ;  and  we  trust  that  our  humble  efforts 
will  serve  to  place  before  the  country  in  their  true  light 

the  services  of  one  of  the  bravest,  most  generous,  and 

(3) 


4  PREFACE. 

chivalrous  of  all  the  heroes,  who  served  in  the  war  of 
the  Revolution. 

General  Thomas  Sumter  was  also  a  very  distinguished 
officer  in  the  same  war.  Unlike  Lee,  his  revolutionary 
services  were  confined  to  the  South,  hut  on  this  field  they 
were  of  inestimable  value.  He  was  the  first  of  the  par- 
tisan chieftains  who  openly  took  the  field  after  the  fall 
of  Charleston ;  and  for  a  considerable  period  he  was 
considered  by  Lord  Cornwallis  the  most  troublesome  of 
all  his  opponents.  In  heroic  daring  he  was  unsurpassed 
by  any  of  the  partisan  officers ;  and  he  was  the  first  to 
defeat  the  redoubtable  Tarleton,  who  had  rendered  him- 
self the  terror  of  the  South  by  his  activity,  boldness,  and 
cruelty.  After  the  close  of  the  war,  General  Sumter 
represented  South  Carolina  in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives and  the  Senate  of  the  United  States. 

We  have  endeavored  to  give  a  clear  and  impartial  ac- 
count of  the  lives  and  services  of  these  eminent  patriots 
in  the  following  pages ;  which  we  trust  will  be  read  with 
interest  by  their  countrymen  of  the  present  time. 


CONTENTS. 

LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

Birth  of  Henry  Lee — Private  instruction  at  home — Goes  to  Princeton 
College — Is  graduated — Takes  charge  of  his  father's  private  business 
during  his  absence  on  public  affairs — His  remarkable  abilities  — 
Takes  an  interest  in  military  affairs — Appointed  Captain  in  Bland's 
regiment  of  cavalry — Great  want  of  cavalry  in  the  army  under  Wash- 
ington— Bland's  regiment  joins  the  main  army — Engaged  in  the  bat- 
tle of  Brandywine — Washington's  retreat  after  the  battle — Lee  sent 
on  detached  service  with  Colonel  Alexander  Hamilton — Singular  ad- 
ventures of  the  two  officers — Their  life-long  friendship 13 

CHAPTER  II. 

Position  of  Lee  favorable  to  advancement — His  attention  to  discipline 
— His  conduct  noticed  by  Washingion — Events  after  the  battle  of 
Brandywine — Lee  commands  Washington's  body  guard  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Germantown — Situation  of  the  American  army  at  Valley 
Forge — Of  the  British  army  in  Philadelphia — Lee  employed  in  har- 
assing the  British  lines,  and  cutting  off  foraging  and  marauding  par- 
ties— Attempt  to  surprise  him — Admirable  defence — Promoted  to  be 
Major,  and  to  command  an  independent  partisan  corps — Correspon- 
dence with  Washington 23 

CHAPTER  III. 

Separation  of  Lee's  corps  from  Bland's  regiment — Lee's  attack  on,  and 
dispersion  of,  a  detachment  of  Donop's  Hessian  yagers — Confidence 
reposed  in  Major  Lee  by  Washington — Attack  on,  and  surprise  of, 
Paulus  Hook  by  a  detachment  under  Lee's  command — Washington's 
praise  of  Lee — Thanks  of  Congress,  and  a  gold  medal  voted  to  Lee — 
Promotion  of  his  officers,  and  pecuniary  rewards  to  his  men — Lee 
sent  on  a  confidential  mission  to  Count  D'Estaing  by  Washington...  37 

(5) 


6  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

PA9B 

Lee's  legion  placed  by  Washington  under  inarching  order  for  the 
South — Sets  out — Stopped,  and  ordered  back  to  New  Jersey  by 
Washington — Arrives,  and  ordered  to  take  post  in  rear  of  the  array 
— Knyphausen's  marauding  inroad  into  Jersey — Lee's  active  and 
useful  services  in  the  battle  of  Springfield,  described  by  General 
Greene — Lee  again  ordered  on  important  and  confidential  service  by 
Washington,  to  take  the  command  at  Monmouth,  to  await  the  arrival 
of  the  French  fleet 46 

CHAPTER  V. 

Arnold's  treason — Lee's  correspondence  with  Washington  on  the  sus- 
picions ngainat  St.  Clair  and  olber  officers — Lee  engages  his  ser- 
geant major,  Champe,  to  desert,  go  to  the  British  camp,  and  seize  Ar- 
nold and  bring  him  off  alive — Lee's  own  interesting  narrative  of 
the  whole  affair 52 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Congress  retains  Lee's  legion  in  remodeling  the  array — Lee  advanced 
to  the  rank  of  Lieutenant  Colonel — Ordered  to  join  the  Southern 
army  under  General  Greene — Washington's  opinion  of  Lee — General 
Greene  proceeds  to  Richmond  and  Hillsborough — Account  of  North 
Carolina — Greene  joins  the  army  at  Charlotte — Gates  resigns  the 
command  to  Greene,  and  proceeds  to  Richmond — Noble  conduct  of 
the  Virginia  Legislature  towards  him — Condition  of  the  army — Cha- 
racter and  appearance  of  General  Greene — His  disposition  of  the 
forces — Colonel  Washington's  successful  stratagem  at  Rugeley's 
farm — Army  leave  Charlotte — Greene  takes  a  position  on  the  Pcdeo 
near  Cheraw  Hill 78 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Lee's  legion  joins  the  army  under  Greene — Surprises  Georgetown — 
Battle  of  Cowpens — Cornwallis  prepares  to  pursue  Greene's  army 
by  destroying  a  part  of  his  bnggage  and  stores— Greene  joins 
Morgan  and  brings  forward  his  detachment  to  the  main  army — 
The  pursuit  commences — Defeat  of  Davidson — Greene  passes  the 
Yadkiu — Lea  with  his  legion,  joins  Greene's  main  army — Placed 
between  the  retreating  and  advancing  armies— Lee  dissuades  Mor- 
gan from  leaving  the  army — But  Morgan  retires  on  account  of  ill 
health....  .  88 


CONTENTS.  7 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

tut 

Colonel  Williams  appointed  in  Morgan's  place — Severe  duty  of  Lee's 
legion  and  the  corps  of  Williams— An  alarm— Lee  interrupted  at 
his  breakfast,  and  sent  off  on  duty — Gives  his  bugler's  horse  to  a 
countryman — Attacks  Tarleton's  cavalry — Defeats  them — No  quar- 
ter— British  Captain  Miller  saved  by  Lewis — Lewis  reprimanded 
by  Lee,  who  determines  to  sacrifice  the  captain — How  ho  escapes 
death — Miller  writes  an  account  of  this  to  the  British  army — Ef- 
fect of  his  letter 99 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Lee  again  interrupted  at  his  breakfast — Narrow  escape  of  Lee  and 
his  legion — Near  approach  of  the  enemy — Night  march — Great 
alarm  of  Lee  for  Greene's  safety — He  comes  on  Greene's  deserted 
camp — Greene  passes  the  Dan — Williams  and  Lee  pass  the  Dan — 
End  of  the  retreat — Its  immense  importance — The  salvation  of  the 
Southern  States — General  remarks  on  the  retreat 108 

CHAPTER  X. 

Cornwaliis'g  proclamation — Its  effect — Greene  determines  to  harass  him 
and  prevent  his  gaining  recruits  in  North  Carolina — Pickens  and 
Lee  ordered  to  recross  the  Dan  on  this  service — Greene  passes  a 
night  in  their  camp — They  pursue  Tarleton — His  force — Come  upon 
his  deserted  quarters — Lee  and  Pickens  assume  the  character  of 
loyalist  reinforcements — Success  of  the  stratagem — They  hear  of 
Pyle's  detachment  of  royalists — They  entrap  Pyle's  detachment, 
and  are  about  to  capture  it,  when  an  accident  brings  on  an  action 
and  Pyle's  men  are  sacrificed — Pickens  and  Lee  pursue  Tarleton'g 
regiment — Are  joined  by  Colonel  Preston  and  his  Virginia  militia — 
Order  of  advance — Tarleton  recalled  by  Cornwallis — His  narrow  es- 
cape from  Lee  and  Pickens , 118 

CHAPTER  XL 

General  Greene  recrosses  the  Dan — Cornwallis  leaves  Hillsborough — 
Williams,  Pickens,  and  Lee,  detached  to  harass  Cornwallis — They 
encounter  and  baffle  Colonel  Webster — Encounter  with  Colonel  Web- 
ster near  Wetzel's  mill — His  extraordinary  escape  from  Lee's  sharp- 
shooters  .135 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

MM 

Greene's  army  reinforced— Leo  harasses  Cornwallis — Attempts  to  cut 
off  an  escort  with  baggage — Adventures  of  a  night — Lost  in  the 
woods— Cornwallis's  commentary— Cornwallis's  approach  towards 
Qnilford  Courthouse  —  Lee's  encounter  with  Tarleton's  cavalry — 
General  Greene  prepares  for  battle  with  Cornwallis 144 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Battle  of  Guilford  Courthouse— Cornwallis's  army  greatly  weakened  by 
this  action — Greene  retreats  to  the  Iron  Works — Loss  of  the  Ameri- 
cans in  the  battle — Loss  of  the  British — Courage  of  the  British 
troops — Desperate  condition  of  Cornwallis — He  retreats  to  Cross 
Creek — Greene  pursues  him — Cornwallis  arrives  at  Wilmington — 
Greene  gives  over  the  pursuit— Greene  resolves  to  cnrry  the  war 
into  South  Carolina— Cornwallis  decides  to  proceed  to  Virginia. 154 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Lee  ordered  to  join  Marion  on  the  Pedee — Movements  of  General 
Greene — Battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill — Lord  Rawdon  determines  to 
evacuate  Camden — Exultation  of  Greene — Lee  and  Marion  capture 
Fort  Watson — Colonel  Watson  joins  Lord  Rawdon — They  menace 
Greene,  but  do  not  attack  him — Lee  and  Marion  besiege  and  cap- 
ture Fort  Motte — Noble  conduct  of  Mrs.  Motte — Lee  proceeds  to 
Fort  Granby — General  Sumter  captures  the  post  at  Orangeburgh....  165 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Position  of  Fort  Granby— Lee  lays  siege  to  it— Summons  the  garrison 
— Negotiations — Capitulation  of  Fort  Granby — The  garrison  retires 
— Public  stores  surrendered — Lee  apprises  General  Greene  of  his 
success — Greene  visits  him,  and  commends  the  conduct  of  the  legion 
— Lord  Rawdon  retreats  to  Monk's  Corner,  relinquishing  his  line  of 
posts — Great  success  of  the  Americans — Two  States  recovered  in  one 
month 177 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Lee  ordered  to  join  Pickens  in  the  siege  of  Augusta — Operations  of  Ma- 
jor Rudulph — Lee  reaches  Augustu — He  hears  of  the  Indian  present 
of  supplies,  and  determines  to  seize  it — Sufferings  of  the  troops  on 


CONTENTS.  9 

PAOl 

the  march — Leo  obtains  the  supplies — He  sends  Major  Eggleston  to 
summon  Browu  to  surrender  Augusta — Union  of  the  whole  besieging 
force — Lee  defeats  Grierson,  and  captures  one  of  the  forts — Renewal 
of  intercourse — Mayham  tower  built — Brown  makes  a  sally,  and  is 
repulsed  with  a  severe  loss — Brown's  stratagem  for  burning  the 
tower — Its  failure — The  deserter — The  explosion — Brown  surrend- 
ers Augusta — Lee  saves  Brown's  life,  which  is  threatened  by  the 
Georgians — Pickens  remains  at  Augusta — Lee  joins  General  Greene 
at  Ninety-six 183 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Siege  of  Ninety-Six — Kosciusko  chief  engineer — His  blunders — Lee 
placed  in  command  on  the  left,  besieges  the  stockade — Resisted  by 
continual  night  sallies — Greene  receives  intelligence  of  Lord  Raw- 
don's  approach — Orders  Marion  and  Pickens  to  delay  Rawdon,  and 
retains  Lee  with  him  at  Ninety-Six — Loe  attempts  to  burn  the  stock- 
ade fort,  but  fails — Rawdon's  messenger  reaches  Cruger — Active  ope- 
rations— Near  approach  of  Lord  Rawdon — Greene  resolves  to  storm 
the  fort  of  Ninety-Six — The  storming — Lee  and  Campbell  lead  the 
assault — Desperate  conflict  in  the  Star  Fort — Lee's  legion  captures 
the  stockade  fort — He  is  ordered  by  Greene  to  hold  the  stockade — 
Losses — Retreat  ordered — Sad  reverse — Greene's  equanimity 206 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Lord  Rawdon  arrives  at  Ninety-Six — Pursues  Greene,  who  retreats — 
Rawdon  returns  to  Ninety-Six — Greene  offers  battle  which  is  de- 
clined by  Rawdon — Greene  detaches  Sumter,  Marion,  and  Lee  to  the 
lower  posts — Lee's  success  at  Dorchester — Hampton's  success — Sum- 
ter approaches  Monk's  Corner — Retreat  of  Coates — Lee  charges  and 
captures  the  British  rear  guard — Affair  at  Quinby  bridge — Retreat 
of  Coates — Separation  of  the  partisan  leaders — Eminent  character  and 
services  of  Lee  and  his  legion 218 

CHAPTER   XIX. 

Vindictive  character  of  the  war  in  the  South — Case  of  Colonel  Hayne — 
Of  Colonels  Brown  and  Grierson  — General  Greene  discourages  this 
spirit — Greene  reinforced — Lord  Rawdon  sails  for  England — Suc- 
ceeded by  Colonel  Stuart — Greene  resolves  to  attack  him — Stuart  re- 
tires to  Eutaw — Greene  follows  him — Battle  of  Eutaw — British  dri- 
ven off  the  field — Take  shelter  in  a  brick-house — Attack  of  Lee's  le- 
gion on  the  house—Retire— Misfortunes  of  Colonel  Washington's 


10  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

corps — Result  of  the  battle — A  British  standard,  and  a  gold  medal 
voted  by  Congress  to  Greene — Stuart  retreats  to  Monk's  Corner — 
Qreene  retires  to  the  high  hills  of  Santee 226 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Loe  is  sent  to  headquarters — Witnesses  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis — 
Returns  to  General  Greene  with  despatches  from  Washington — 
Wayne's  operations  in  Georgia — Contests  with  the  Indian* — Final 
reconquest  of  Georgia — Wayne  rejoins  Greene — Greene's  operations 
in  South  Carolina — Final  reconquest  of  South  Carolina — Death  of 
Colonel  Laurens — Lee's  attempt  on  St.  John's  Island — lie  obtains 
leave  of  absence,  and  returns  to  Virginia 241 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Colonel  Lee's  marriage — Neglect  of  his  services  by  Congress — Favor- 
able opinion  entertained  of  him  by  Greene  and  Washington — His  im- 
portant services — Lee  elected  a  member  of  the  Continental  Congress 
— His  correspondence  with  Washington — Death  of  General  Greene..  251 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Correspondence  of  Colonel  Lee  and  General  Washington  on  the  subject 
of  the  latter  accepting  the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States 256 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Colonel  Loe  chosen  a  member  of  the  Convention  of  Virginia  for  ra- 
tifying the  Constitution  of  the  United  States — His  earnest  sup- 
port of  the  Constitution  in  the  Convention — Colonel  Lee  chosen  a 
member  of  the  House  of  Delegates  of  Virginia — Offered  a  command 
in  the  army  to  act  against  the  Indians — Declines — Chosen  Gover- 
nor of  Virginia — Proposed  as  commander  of  the  army  against  the 
northwestern  Indians — Correspondence  with  President  Washington 
on  this  subject 265 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Washington's  proclamation  of  neutrality — Lee's  opinion  on  it — His 
letter  to  Washington — Death  of  Mrs.  Lee — He  wishes  to  take  mili- 
tary service  in  France — His  letter  to  Washington  on  the  subject — 
Washington's  answer 272 


CONTENTS.  11 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

PAGB 

Lee's  opinion  on  Washington's  system  of  neutrality — Genet's  conduct 
— Correspondence  of  Washington  and  Lee  on  the  subject — Origin  o. 
the  whiskey  insurrection  in- Pennsylvania — Washington  determines 
to  suppress  it — Raises  an  army,  and  gives  Lee  the  command  in  chief 
with  the  rank  of  Major  General — Washington's  instructions  to  Lee — 
Speedy  suppression  of  the  revolt 276 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

War  with  France — Army  to  be  raised  provisionally — Washington 
names  Lee  as  one  of  .the  Major  Generals — Lee  elected  to  Congress — 
Death  of  Washington  announced — Lee  writes  the  resolutions  moved 
in  Congress  by  General  Marshall — Appointed  by  Congress  to  deliver 
the  Funeral  Eulogy  on  Washington — Serves  in  Congress  during 
Adams'  administration — Retires  to  private  life 286 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Private  life — Pecuniary  embarrassment — Literary  pursuits — Memoirs 
— The  Baltimore  mob — General  Lee  wounded,  and  General  Lingan 
killed,  in  defending  the  liberty  of  the  press — General  Lee's  health 
ruined — He  goes  to  the  West  Indies — Returns — Visits  Mrs.  Shaw  in 
Georgia — Dies  on  her  plantation — Character  of  General  Lee 294 

LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Birth  of  General  Sumter — Services  in  the  old  French  war — Distin- 
guished by  Lord  Dunmore — At  the  defeat  of  General  Braddock — Ser- 
vices in  the  Cherokee  war — Goes  to  England  with  Occonostotah — 
Returns  to  the  Indian  country — Arrests  a  French  Emissary — Takes 
an  active  part  in  opposing  the  oppression  of  Great  Britain — Appoint- 
ed Lieutenant  Colonel — Stationed  in  the  interior — Battle  of  Fort 
Moultrie — Second  Cherokee  war — Fall  of  Charleston— Flight  of  pa- 
triots— Burning  of  Sumter's  house — Sumter  raises  recruits — Origin 
of  Ms  soubriquet  of  the  "  Game  Cock" — Recruits — Arms 305 

CHAPTER   II. 

Condition  of  the  Carolinas— Cornwallis  and  Rawdon's  position — Gates 
advancing — Marion,  Sumter,  Pickens — Movements  of  Rawdon — Snrn- 
ter  assaults  the  British  fort  at  Rocky  Mount — Davie's  success  at 
Hanging  Rock — Sumter's  attempt  on  Rocky  Mount  foiled  by  the 
misconduct  of  his  men — He  retreats  to  his  asylum..., 311 


12  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  TIL 

MM 

Movements  of  Gates  and  Rawdon— Gates  informed  by  Sumtor  of  a  con- 
voy of  stores  from  Ninety-Six — Sends  a  reinforcement  to  him — Sum- 
ter  captures  the  convoy — Errors  of  Gates — Cornwallis  determines  to 
fight  him — His  dispositions  for  battle— Night  encounter — Gates  pre- 
pares for  battle— Battle  of  Camden — Flight  of  the  militia— Brave  re- 
sistance of  the  continentals  under  Baron  de  Kalb,  and  of  the  North 
Carolinians— Death  of  De  Kalb 321 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Gates  informed  of  Surater's  success — Movements  of  Major  Davie — He 
informs  Sumter  of  Gates's  defeat— Sumter  retreats  rapidly — Pursued 
and  surprised  by  Tarleton — Sumter  escapes  with  part  of  his  force — 
Comments  on  Tarleton's  conduct — Gates  retires  to  Salisbury — After- 
wards to  Hillsborough 334 

CHAPTER  V. 

Sumter  again  in  the  field — Operations  of  the  parties  and  leaders  in  the 
South — Position  of  the  British  army— Operations  of  Marion  and  Sum- 
ter— Turleton  foiled  by  Marion — Major  Wemyss  defeated  by  Sumter 
— Tarleton  sent  against  Sumter — Battle  of  Blackstock  Hill — Total 
defeat  of  Tarleton  by  Sumter — Sumter  severely  wounded,  and  com- 
pelled to  quit  active  service — Operations  of  Marion — State  of  the 
Southern  country 340 

CHAPTER  VI. 

General  Sumter  receives  the  thanks  of  Congress  for  his  services — What 
Cornwallis  said  of  him — Sumter  again  takes  the  field — Destroys  the 
magazines  of  Fort  Granby — Retre.its — Captures  an  escort  with  wa- 
gons and  stores — Advances  to  Fort  Watson — Retires  on  the  ap- 
proach of  Lord  Rawdon — Defeats  Major  Fraser — Raises  three  regi- 
ments of  regulars — Services  of  that  force — Sumter  in  the  State  Con- 
vention— In  Congress — -His  retirement  from  public  life  --His  death...  350 


LIFE    OF 

MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 


CHAPTER    I. 

Birth  of  Henry  Lee — Private  instruction  at  home — Goes  to  Prince- 
ton College — Is  graduated — Takes  charge  of  his  father's  pri- 
vate business  during  his  absence  on  public  affairs — His  remarkable 
abilities — Takes  an  interest  in  military  affairs — Appointed  Cap- 
tain in  Eland's  regiment  of  cavalry — Great  want  of  cavalry  in  the 
army  under  Washington — Eland's  regiment  joins  the  main  army — 
Engaged  in  the  Battle  of  Erandywine — Washington's  retreat  after 
the  battle— Lee  sent  on  detached  service  with  Colonel  Alexander 
Hamilton — Singular  adventures  of  the  two  officers — Their  life-long 
friendship. 

HENRY  LEE  was  born  at  the  family  seat  of  the  Lees, 
at  Stratford,  Westmoreland  county,  Virginia,  January 
29th,  1752.  His  family  was  highly  distinguished  for  re- 
spectability and  talent.  He  received  the  rudiments  of  his 
education  from  a  private  tutor,  a  common  practice  among 
wealthy  families  in  the  South.  When  thoroughly  fitted 
for  admission,  he  was  sent  to  Princeton  College,  New 
Jersey,  then  under  the  presidency  of  the  patriotic  Dr. 

(13) 


14  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY    LEE. 

AVitherspoon,  where  he  was  graduated  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  his  age.  In  addition  to  the  usual  course  of  study, 
Lee,  young  as  lie  was,  appears  to  have  paid  particular 
attention  to  the  Belles  Lettres ;  and  to  have  practiced 
the  writing  of  English  composition  with  success ;  a  fair 
augury  of  his  rather  remarkable  career  in  the  republic 
of  letters,  as  well  as  the  camp  and  the  council  chamber. 

In  the  year  1774,  soon  after  his  return  home  from 
college,  young  Lee  was  intrusted  with  the  management 
of  all  the  private  business  concerns  of  his  father,  whilst 
the  latter  was  engaged  in  negotiating  a  treaty  with  some 
Indian  tribes  on  behalf  of  the  colony  of  Virginia.  In 
the  discharge  of  this  complicated  and  laborious  duty, 
Henry  Lee  displayed  a  degree  of  prudence,  industry, 
and  ability,  far  beyond  his  years. 

The  two  years  succeeding,  viz :  1775,  1776,  formed  a 
period  of  intense  excitement  in  Virginia,  that  colony 
having  assumed  a  leading  position  in  resisting  by  force 
of  arms  the  oppression  of  the  mother  country,  Henry 
Lee  was  among  the  foremost  to  take  an  active  part  in 
organizing  and  disciplining  the  militia;  and  the  study 
of  the  art  of  war  became  now  the  main  business  of  his 
life. 

In  consequence  of  the  active  part  which  he  took  in 
military  affairs,  Henry  Lee,  in  1776,  was  appointed 
captain  in  one  of  the  twenty-six  companies  of  cavalry, 
raised  in  Virginia,  to  remedy  a  very  important  defi- 
ciency in  the  Revolutionary  army.  These  troops  were 
destined  to  become  the  celebrated  "Virginia  Horse,"  so 
lauded  by  Mr.  Cooper  in  his  novel  of  The  Spy  ;  and  no 
part  of  the  force  was  to  become  so  famous  as  that  which 


HIS   FIRST    ENTRANCE.  15 

now  and  shortly  afterwards  was  placed  under  the  com- 
mand of  Henry  Lee. 

The  reader  will  not  fail  to  remember  that  about  this 
time  Great  Britain  was  pouring  large,  and  well  appointed 
armies  upon  our  shores.  General  Howe,  the  comman- 
der-in-chief,  having  under  his  command  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  New  York  not  less  than  thirty  thousand  men, 
while  Washington  could  not  muster  a  sixth  part  of  this 
number. 

The  different  colonies  were  duly  impressed  by  the  re- 
presentations of  Congress  and  of  General  Washington, 
with  the  indispensable  importance  of  sending  to  the  aid 
of  the  American  commander-in-chief  every  possible  rein- 
forcement. In  pursuance  of  this  design,  the  twenty-six 
companies  of  cavalry  were  incorporated  into  one  regiment, 
under  the  command  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Theodorick 
Bland,  and  offered  by  the  State  of  Virginia  to  Congress. 

No  offer  could  possibly  have  been  more  acceptable  to 
Washington  at  that  time,  (1777.)  During  the  campaign 
of  the  preceding  year,  the  army  under  his  command  had 
suffered  severely  from  the  total  want  of  efficient  cavalry, 
and  many  of  the  disasters  of  that  trying  period  of  the 
war  were  attributable  to  this  deficiency  in  the  army. 

Henry  Lee's  company  formed  a  portion  of  the  Vir- 
ginia Horse.  Mr.  Irving,  in  his  life  of  Washington, 
thus  notices  young  Lee's  entrance  upon  his  new  theatre 
of  action  : 

At  this  time  Henry  Lee  of  Virginia,  of  military  re- 
nown, makes  his  first  appearance.  He  was  in  the 
twenty-second  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  preceding  year 
had  commanded  a  company  of  Virginia  Volunteers. 


16  LITE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

He  had  recently  signalized  himself  in  scouting  parties, 
harassing  the  enemies'  pickets.  Washington,  in  a  letter 
to  the  President  of  Congress  (Aug.  30th),  writes :  "  This 
minute  twenty-four  British  prisoners  arrived,  taken  yes- 
terday by  Captain  Lee  of  the  light-horse."  His  adven- 
turous exploits  soon  won  him  notoriety,  and  the  popular 
appellation  of  "  Light-horse  Harry."  He  was  favorably 
noticed  by  Washington  throughout  the  war.  Perhaps 
there  was  something  besides  his  bold,  dashing  spirit, 
which  won  him  this  favor.  There  may  have  been  early 
recollections  connected  with  it.  Lee  was  the  son  of  the 
lady  who  first  touched  Washington's  heart  in  his  school- 
boy days,  the  one  about  whom  he  wrote  rhymes  at 
Mount  Vernon  and  Greenway  Court — his  "  lowland 
beauty." 

In  his  last  statement  respecting  Henry  Lee's  mother, 
Mr.  Irving  appears  to  have  been  mistaken,  as  a  son  of 
Lee  has  assured  the  writer  of  this  memoir,  that  there  is 
not  the  slightest  foundation  for  this  idea  of  the  accom- 
plished biographer  of  Washington,  although  he  repeat- 
edly returns  to  it  when  mentioning  Light-horse  Harry, 
for  whom  he,  as  well  as  Washington,  had  a  decided 
partiality. 

The  common  accounts  say  that  Colonel  Eland's  regi- 
ment joined  the  army  under  Washington  in  Sept.  1777. 
The  following  letter  from  Captain  Lee  to  Colonel  Bland 
shows  that  the  regiment  was  already  with  Washington's 
army  in  New  Jersey  in  April  1777.  It  also  affords 
pleasing  evidence  of  the  Captain's  solicitude  for  the 
good  appearance  of  his  men. 


LEE'S  LETTER  TO  BLAND.  17 

BOUNDBROOK,  April  13th,  1777. 
DEAR  COLONEL, — Your  favor  by  Lieutenant  Peyton, 
I  received  yesterday,  and  am  much  obliged  to  you  for 
your  favorable  sentiments  of  me  and  mine.  I  find 
my  station  is  Chatham ;  you  require  that  I  march  through 
Morristown.  How  happy  would  I  be,  if  it  was  possible 
for  my  men  to  be  furnished  with  caps  and  boots,  prior 
to  my  appearance  at  head-quarters!  You  know,  dear 
Colonel,  that,  justly,  an  officer's  reputation  depends  not 
only  on  the  discipline,  but  appearance  of  his  men.  Could 
the  articles  mentioned  be  allowed  my  troop,  their  appear- 
ance into  Morris  would  secure  me  from  the  imputation 
of  carelessness  as  their  captain,  and  I  have  vanity  to 
hope  would  assist  in  procuring  some  little  credit  to  the 
colonel  and  regiment.  Pardon  my  solicitations  on  any 
head,  respecting  the  condition  of  my  troop ;  my  sole  ob- 
ject is  the  credit  of  the  regiment. 

Yours  affectionately,  &e. 

Another  letter  to  Colonel  Bland,  dated  April  25th,  ex- 
plains his  detention  by  General  Lincoln  at  Boundbrook 
to  assist  in  an  attempt  against  the  Hessian  picquet.* 

A  letter  from  General  Washington  to  Colonel  Bland, 
dated  "Wilmington,  August  30th,  1777,  shows  that  Eland's 
regiment  was  with  the  main  army  in  Delaware,  watching 
the  movements  of  the  British  army.  They  had  left 
Philadelphia  with  Washington  and  the  main  army  on  the 
24th  of  August,  and  Wilmington  was  now  the  general's 
head-quarters.  The  enemy  had  already  landed  at  the 
head  of  Elk,  and  were  proceeding  towards  the  Brandy- 

*  Eland's  Papers,  p.  51,  53. 


18      LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

wine.  Distressed  by  want  of  horses,  hemmed  in  by 
strong  parties  of  the  American  Militia,  and  almost  daily 
annoyed  by  the  attacks  of  Captain  Henry  Lee's  and 
other  smaller  detachments  of  cavalry  upon  his  pickets, 
Howe  did  not  move  forward  till  the  third  of  September. 

A  letter  from  Colonel  Bland  to  General  Washington, 
without  date,  but  written  evidently  a  few  days  before  the 
battle  of  Brandywine,  communicates  information  respect- 
ing the  enemy's  movements.  On  the  day  of  the  battle, 
before  its  commencement,  Colonel  Bland  was  employed 
in  reconnoitering  the  enemy  with  his  horse.  At  half- 
past  one  he  writes  to  Sullivan  and  to  Washington  that 
he  had  discovered  the  position  of  a  portion  of  the  ene- 
my's force,  and  at  two  o'clock  General  Sullivan  writes 
to  Washington  :  "  Colonel  Bland  has  this  moment  sent 
me  word,  that  the  enemy  are  in  the  rear  of  my  right, 
about  two  miles,  coming  down.  There  are,  he  says,  about 
two  brigades  of  them.  He  also  says  he  saw  a  dust  back 
in  the  country  for  above  an  hour." 

From  these  notices  it  is  apparent  that  Bland's  regi- 
ment was  actively  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Brandywino 
which  was  fought  on  the  llth  of  September,  and  in  which, 
notwithstanding  it  has  always  been  considered  a  perfect 
defeat  of  the  Americans,  they  nevertheless  put  hors  de 
combat  not  less  than  one  fifth  of  the  British  troops,*  and 
taught  General  Howe  to  respect  the  valor  of  American 
troops  to  that  extent  that  he  never  afterwards  ventured 
to  encounter  Washington  in  a  pitched  battle. 

Of  Captain  Lee's  behavior  in  the  battle  of  Brandy- 
wine,  we  find  no  written  record ;  but  he  has  given  us  in 
*  See  Headley's  Life  of  Washington. 


A   VIOLENT   STORM.  19 

his  "  Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  Southern  Department 
of  the  United  /States,"  an  interesting  relation  of  certain 
events  immediately  following  the  battle,  in  which  he  took 
an  active  part.  It  is  as  follows  : 

Washington  retired  during  the  night  to  Chester;* 
whence  he  decamped  the  next  morning.  Taking  the 
route  to  Philadelphia,  and  crossing  the  Schuylkill,  he 
moved  up  that  river,  until  he  reached  Swedesford,  where 
he  recrossed  it,  and  gained  the  Lancaster  road.  On  the 
15th  of  September  he  advanced  to  meet  the  enemy,  who, 
after  three  days'  repose  on  the  field  of  battle,  quitted 
the  Brandywine,  pointing  his  march  to  the  upper  fords 
of  the  Schuylkill.  A  violent  storm,  accompanied  by  a 
deluge  of  rain,  stopped  the  renewal  of  battle  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  near  the  Warren  tavern  on  the  road  from 
Philadelphia  to  Lancaster;  for  which  the  two  armies 
were  arrayed,  and  in  which  the  van  troops  were  engaged. 
Separated  by  the  tempest,  the  American  general  exerted 
himself  to  replenish  his  ammunition,  destroyed  by  the 
fall  of  water,  from  the  insecurity  of  ourf  cartouch  boxes 

*  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  Howe  was  but  eighteen  miles  from 
Philadelphia,  and  Washington,  who  reached  Chester  on  the  night  of 
the  battle,  was  sixteen  miles  distant,  the  Delaware  on  his  right,  the 
Schuylkill  in  his  front,  and  his  enemy  on  his  left.  Was  it  not  sur- 
prising that  the  British  general  did  not  perceive  and  seize  the  advan- 
tage, so  plainly  before  him,  by  a  forced  march  as  soon  as  his  troops 
had  snatched  food  and  rest  ? 

f  Among  the  many  and  afflicting  disadvantages  imposed  on  the 
American  general,  the  insufficiency  of  the  implements  covering  our 
powder,  was  not  the  least.  There  existed  another  ground  of  disparity, 
which  continued  nearly  to  the  end  of  the  war — inferiority  of  arms. 
Some  of  our  musketry  were  without  bayonets ;  and  not  a  single  bri- 


20  LIFE    OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  artillery  tumbrels ;  while  the  British  general  pur- 
sued his  route  across  the  Schuylkill,  directing  his  course 
to  the  American  metropolis.  Contiguous  to  the  enemy's 
route,  lay  some  mills  stored  with  flour,  for  the  use  of  the 
American  army.  Their  destruction  was  deemed  neces- 
sary by  the  commander  in  chief;  and  his  aide-de-camp, 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Hamilton,*  attended  by  Captain 
Lee,  f  with  a  small  party  of  his  troop  of  horse,  were  dis- 
patched in  front  of  the  enemy,  with  the  order  of  execu- 
tion. The  mill,  or  mills,  stood  on  the  bank  of  the 
Schuylkill.  Approaching,  you  descend  a  long  hill  lead- 
ing to  a  bridge  over  the  mill-race.  On  the  summit  of 
this  hill  two  videts  were  posted ;  and  soon  after  the 
party  reached  the  mills,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Hamilton 
took  possession  of  a  flat-bottomed  boat  for  the  purpose 
of  transporting  himself  and  his  comrades  across  the  river, 
should  the  sudden  approach  of  the  enemy  render  such 
n-treat  necessary.  In  a  little  time  this  precaution  mani- 
fested his  sagacity :  the  fire  of  the  videts  announced  the 
enemy's  appearance.  The  dragoons  were  ordered  in- 
stantly to  embark.  Of  the  small  party,  four  with  the 
lieutenant  colonel  jumped  into  the  boat,  the  van  of  the 

gade  had  musketa  of  the  same  caliber  ;  by  which  means,  a  corps  ex- 
pending its  ammunition,  could  not  use  that  of  an  adjoining  corps. 
The  latter  deficiency  is  imputable  to  our  poverty,  as  arms  in  that 
stage  of  the  war  could  only  be  procured  by  purchase  from  abroad  ; 
but  the  former  is  justly  to  be  ascribed  to  the  criminal  supineness  of 
our  contractors,  as  we  abounded  in  good  leather  and  good  workmen. 

*  The  celebrated  Alexander  Hamilton. 

f  Henry  Lee,  afterwards  Lieutenant   Colonel  Lee  of  the  legion 
cavalry,  the  subject  of  the  present  memoir. 


RETREAT    OF   CAPTAIN   LEE.  21 

enemy's  horse  in  full  view,  pressing  down  the  hill  in 
pursuit  of  the  two  videts.  Captain  Lee,  with  the  re- 
maining two,  took  the  decision  to  regain  the  bridge,  ra- 
ther than  detain  the  boat. 

Hamilton  was  committed  to  the  flood,  struggling 
against  a  violent  current,  increased  by  the  recent  rains ; 
while  Lee  put  his  safety  on  the  speed  and  soundness  of 
his  horse. 

The  attention  of  the  enemy  being  engaged  by  Lee's 
push  for  the  bridge,  delayed  the  attack  upon  the  boat 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  thus  afforded  to  Hamilton  a 
better  chance  of  escape.  The  two  videts  preceded  Lee 
as  he  reached  the  bridge ;  and  himself  with  the  four 
dragoons  safely  passed  it,  although  the  enemy's  front 
section  emptied  their  carbines  and  pistols*  at  the  dis- 
tance of  ten  or  twelve  paces.  Lee's  apprehension  for 
the  safety  of  Hamilton  continued  to  increase,  as  he 
heard  volleys  of  carbines  discharged  upon  the  boat, 
which  were  returned  by  guns  singly  and  occasionally. 
He  trembled  for  the  probable  issue ;  and  as  soon  as  the 
pursuit  ended,  which  did  not  long  continue,  he  des- 
patched a  dragoon  to  the  commander  in  chief,  descri- 
bing with  feelings  of  anxiety  what  had  passed,  and  his 
sad  presage.  His  letter  was  scarcely  perused  by  Wash- 
ington, before  Hamilton  himself  appeared ;  and,  igno- 

*  The  fire  of  cavalry  is  at  best  innocent,  especially  in  quick  mo- 
tion, as  was  then  the  case.  The  strength  and  activity  of  the  horse, 
the  precision  and  celerity  of  evolution,  the  adroitness  of  the  rider, 
boot-top  to  boot-top,  and  the  keen  edge  of  the  sabre,  with  fitness  of 
ground,  and  skill  in  the  leader,  constitute  their  vast  power,  so  often 
decisive  in  the  day  of  battle. 


22  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

rant  of  the  contents  of  the  paper  in  the  general's  hand, 
renewed  his  attention  to  the  ill-boding  separation,  with 
the  probability  that  his  friend  Lee  had  been  cut  off;  in- 
asmuch as  instantly  after  he  turned  for  the  bridge,  the 
British  horse  reached  the  mill,  and  commenced  their 
operations  upon  the  boat. 

Washington  with  joy  relieved  his  fears,  by  giving  to 
his  aid-de-camp  the  captain's  letter. 

Thus  did  fortune  smile  upon  these  two  young  soldiers, 
already  united  in  friendship,  which  ceased  only  with 
life.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Hamilton  escaped  unhurt;  but 
two  of  his  four  dragoons,  with  one  of  the  boatmen,  were 
wounded. 


LEE'S  DISCIPLINE.  23 


CHAPTER  II. 

Position  of  Lee  favorable  to  advancement — His  attention  to  discipline 
— His  conduct  noticed  by  Washington — Events  after  the  battle  of 
Brandywine — Lee  commands  Washington's  body  guard  at  the  bat- 
tle of  German  town—Situation  of  the  American  army  at  Yalley  Forge 
—Of  the  British  army  in  Philadelphia — Lee  employed  in  harassing 
the  British  lines  and  cutting  off  foraging  and  marauding  parties — 
Attempt  to  surprise  him — Admirable  defence — Promoted  to  be 
Major  and  to  command  an  independent  partisan  corps — Correspon- 
dence with  Washington. 

YOUNG  Harry  Lee's  position  in  the  army  was  favor- 
able to  his  acquiring  distinction,  by  great  ability  and 
prudence  combined  with  spirit  and  enterprise  ;  but  all 
these  qualities  were  essential  to  success,  and  fortunately 
he  possessed  them  in  an  eminent  degree. 

In  order  to  increase  the  efficiency  of  his  company,  he 
maintained  a  very  strict  discipline,  was  always  attentive 
to  the  comfort  and  well  being  of  his  men,  and  what  was 
of  equal  importance,  he  exacted  from  them  the  utmost 
care  of  their  horses  and  accoutrements.  The  last  was 
not  so  very  difficult,  as  all  the  world  knows  that  a  Vir- 
ginian naturally  and  instinctively  loves  a  horse,  and 
cherishes  him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye  ?  takes  pride  in  his 
beauty  and  his  speed,  and  does  his  utmost  to  increase 


24         LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

his  efficiency.  Under  these  circumstances,  perhaps,  it 
is  not  to  he  wondered  at  that  Lee's  company  speedily 
became  noted  for  its  achievements,  and  that  its  com- 
mander was  often  charged  with  services  in  which  it  was 
required  for  the  company  to  move  with  celerity,  and 
strike  the  enemy  hy  surprise  with  certainty  and  suc- 
cess. 

After  the  hattle  of  Brandywine,  which  is  but  a  day's 
march  from  Philadelphia,  it  was  naturally  to  be  expected 
that  General  Howe  would  instantly  take  possession  of 
Philadelphia,  then  the  metropolis  of  the  United  States. 
But  Washington  by  his  able  strategy  kept  him  at  bay 
for  two  weeks,  and  it  was  not  till  the  26th  of  September 
that  Howe  took  Philadelphia,  or  rather,  as  Dr.  Frank- 
lin shrewdly  remarked  when  he  heard  the  news  at  Paris, 
*' Philadelphia  took  General  Howe." 

Captain  Lee's  activity  and  prudence,  during  this  pe- 
riod, attracted  the  particular  attention  of  General  Wash- 
ington. At  the  battle  of  Germantown  he  ordered  Cap- 
tain Lee,  with  his  company,  to  act  as  his  body  guard,  a 
distinction  of  no  ordinary  kind,  when  we  consider  the 
remarkable  sagacity  of  Washington  in  the  choice  of  per- 
sons to  whom  he  entrusted  any  duty  of  an  important 
and  confidential  nature. 

The  winter  which  followed  the  battle  of  Germantown, 
was  passed  by  General  Howe  and  his  array  in  inactivity 
and  dissipation  in  Philadelphia,  and  by  Washington  and 
his  patriot  army  in  suffering  and  want  at  the  dreary 
camp  of  Valley  Forge. 

Stedman,  a  British  historian,  who  was  in  Howe's  army 


SITUATION  OF  THE  ARMY,  25 

at  this  time,  -thus  describes  the  condition  of  Washington 
and  his  army  as  well  as  that  of  Howe  : 

"  The  American  general  determined  to  remain  during 
the  winter  in  the  position  which  he  then  occupied  at 
Valley  Forge,  recommending  to  his  troops  to  build  huts 
in  the  woods  for  sheltering  themselves  from  the  inclem- 
ency of  the  weather.  And  it  is  perhaps  one  of  the  most 
striking  traits  in  General  Washington's  character,  that 
he  possessed  the  faculty  of  gaining  such  an  ascendancy 
over  his  raw  and  undisciplined  followers,  most  of  whom 
were  destitute  of  proper  winter  clothing,  and  otherwise 
unprovided  with  necessaries,  as  to  be  able  to  prevail 
upon  so  many  of  them  to  remain  with  him  during  the 
winter,  in  so  distressing  a  situation.  With  immense 
labor  he  raised  wooden  huts,  covered  with  straw  and 
earth,  which  formed  very  uncomfortable  quarters.  On 
the  east  and  south,  an  intrenchment  was  made — the 
ditch  six  feet  wide  and  three  in  depth ;  the  mound  not 
four  feet  high,  very  narrow,  and  such  as  might  easily 
have  been  beat  down  by  cannon.  Two  redoubts  were 
also  begun,  but  never  completed.  The  Schuylkill  was 
on  his  left,  with  a  bridge  across.  His  rear  was  mostly 
covered  by  an  impassable  precipice  formed  by  Valley 
Creek,  having  only  a  narrow  passage  near  the  Schuyl- 
kill. On  the  right  his  camp  was  accessible  with  some 
difficulty,  but  the  approach  on  his  front  was  on  ground 
nearly  on  a  level  with  his  camp.  It  is  indeed  difficult 
to  give  an  adequate  description  of  his  misery  in  this 
situation.  His  army  was  destitute  of  almost  every  ne- 
cessary of  clothing,  nay,  almost  naked ;  and  very  often 
on  short  allowance  of  provisions ;  an  extreme  mortality 


26  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

raged  in  his  hospitals,  nor  had  ho  any  of  the  most  pro- 
per medicines  to  relieve  the  sick.  There  were  perpetual 
desertions  of  parties  from  him  of  ten  to  fifty  at  a  time. 
In  three  months  he  had  not  four  thousand  men,  and 
these  could  by  no  means  be  termed  effective.  Not  less 
than  five  hundred  horses  perished  from  want  and  the 
severity  of  the  season.  He  had  often  not  three  days' 
provision  in  his  camp,  and  at  times  not  enough  for  one 
day.  In  this  infirm  and  dangerous  state  he  continued 
from  December  to  May,  during  all  which  time  every 
person  expected  that  General  Howe  would  have  stormed 
or  besieged  his  camp,  the  situation  of  which  equally  in- 
vited either  attempt.  To  have  posted  two  thousand  men 
on  a  commanding  ground  near  the  bridge,  on  the  north 
side  of  the  Schuylkill,  would  have  rendered  his  escape 
on  the  left  impossible ;  two  thousand  men  placed  on  a 
like  ground  opposite  the  narrow  pass,  would  have  as 
effectually  prevented  a  retreat  by  his  rear,  and  five  or 
six  thousand  men  stationed  on  the  front  and  right  of  bis 
camp,  would  have  deprived  hirfi  of  flight  on  those  sides. 
The  positions  were  such,  that  if  any  of  the  corps  were 
attacked,  they  could  have  been  instantly  supported. 
Under  such  propitious  circumstances,  what  mortal  could 
doubt  of  success  ?  But  the  British  army,  neglecting  all 
these  opportunities,  was  suffered  to  continue  at  Philadel- 
phia, where  the  whole  winter  was  spent  in  dissipation. 
A  want  of  discipline  and  proper  subordination  pervaded 
the  whole  army ;  and  if  disease  and  sickness  thinned  the 
American  army  at  Valley  Forge,  indolence  and  luxury 
perhaps  did  no  less  injury  to  the  British  troops  at  Phila- 
delphia. During  the  winter  a  very  unfortunate  inatten- 


DISSIPATION   OF   THE   BRITISH   TROOPS.  27 

tion  was  shown  to  the  feelings  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Philadelphia,  whose  satisfaction  should  have  been  vigi- 
lantly consulted,  both  from  gratitude  and  from  interest. 
They  experienced  many  of  the  horrors  of  civil  war.  The 
soldiers  insulted  and  plundered  them,  and  their  houses 
were  occupied  as  barracks,  without  any  compensation 
being  made  to  them.  Some  of  the  first  families  were 
compelled  to  receive  into  their  habitations  individual 
officers,  who  were  even  indecent  enough  to  introduce 
their  mistresses  into  the  mansions  of  their  hospitable  en- 
tertainers. This  soured  the  minds  of  the  inhabitants, 
many  of  whom  were  Quakers. 

"But  the  residence  of  the  army  at  Philadelphia  occa- 
sioned distresses  which  will  probably  be  considered  by 
the  generality  of  mankind  as  of  a  more  grievous  nature. 
It  was  with  difficulty  that  fuel  could  be  got  on  any 
terms.  Provisions  were  most  exorbitantly  high.  Gam- 
ing of  every  species  was  permitted,  and  even  sanctioned. 
This  vice  not  only  debauched  the  mind,  but,  by  seden- 
tary confinement,  and  the  want  of  seasonable  repose, 
enervated  the  body.  A  foreign  officer  held  the  bank  at 
the  game  of  faro,  by  which  he  made  a  very  considerable 
fortune ;  and  but  too  many  respectable  families  in  Bri- 
tain had  to  lament  its  baleful  effects.  Officers  who 
might  have  rendered  honorable  service  to  their  country, 
were  compelled,  by  what  was  termed  a  bad  run  of  luck, 
to  dispose  of  their  commissions,  and  return  penniless  to 
their  friends  in  Europe.  The  father  who  thought  he 
had  made  a  provision  for  his  son  by  purchasing  him  a 
commission  in  the  army,  ultimately  found  that  he  had 
put  his  son  to  school  to  learn  the  science  of  gambling, 


28  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

not  the  art  of  war.  Dissipation  had  spread  through  the 
army,  and  indolence  and  want  of  subordination,  its  natural 
concomitants.  For,  if  the  officer  be  not  vigilant,  the  sol- 
dier will  never  be  alert. 

"  Sir  William  Howe,  from  the  manners  and  religious 
opinions  of  the  Philadelphians,  should  have  been  parti- 
cularly cautious.  For  this  public  dissoluteness  of  the 
troops  could  not  but  be  regarded  by  such  people  as  a 
contempt  of  them,  as  well  as  an  offence  against  piety ; 
and  it  influenced  all  the  representations  which  they  made 
to  their  countrymen  respecting  the  British.  They  in- 
ferred from  it  also,  that  the  commander  could  not  be 
sufficiently  intent  on  the  plans  of  either  conciliation  or 
subjugation ;  so  that  the  opinions  of  the  Philadelphians, 
whether  erroneous  or  not,  materially  promoted  the  cause 
of  Congress.  During  the  whole  of  this  long  winter  of 
riot  and  dissipation,  General  Washington  was  suffered  to 
continue,  with  the  remains  of  his  army,  not  exceeding 
five  thousand  effective  men  at  most,  undisturbed  at  Val- 
ley Forge :  considerable  arrears  of  pay  due  to  them ; 
almost  in  a  state  of  nature  for  want  of  clothing ;  the 
Europeans  in  the  American  service  disgusted,  and  de- 
serting in  great  numbers,  and  indeed  in  companies,  to 
the  British  army,  and  the  natives  tired  of  the  war. 
Yet,  under  all  these  favorable  circumstances  for  the 
British  interest,  no  one  step  was  taken  to  dislodge  Wash- 
ington, whose  cannon  were  frozen  up  and  could  not  be 
moved.  If  Sir  William  Howe  had  marched  out  in  the 
night,  he  might  have  brought  Washington  to  action ;  or, 
if  lie  had  retreated,  he  must  have  left  his  sick,  can- 
non, ammunition,  and  heavy  baggage  behind.  A  noc- 


ARMY  EASILY  ATTACKED.  29 

turnal  attack  on  the  Americans  would  have  had  this  fur- 
ther good  effect :  it  would  have  depressed  the  spirit  of 
revolt,  confirmed  the  wavering,  and  attached  them  to  the 
British  interest.  It  would  have  opened  a  passage  for 
supplies  to  the  city,  which  was  in  great  want  of  provi- 
sions for  the  inhabitants.  It  would  have  shaken  off  that 
lethargy  in  which  the  British  soldiers  had  been  immerged 
during  the  winter.  It  would  have  convinced  the  well- 
affected  that  the  British  leader  was  in  earnest.  If 
Washington  had  retreated,  the  British  could  have  fol- 
lowed. With  one  of  the  best  appointed,  in  every  respect, 
and  finest  armies  (consisting  of  at  least  fourteen  thou- 
sand effective  men)  ever  assembled  in  any  country,  a 
number  of  officers  of  approved  service,  wishing  only  to 
be  led  to  action,  this  dilatory  commander,  Sir  William 
Howe,  dragged  out  the  winter  without  doing  any  one 
thing  to  obtain  the  end  for  which  he  was  commissioned. 
Proclamation  was  issued  after  proclamation,  calling  upon 
the  people  of  America  to  repair  to  the  British  standard, 
promising  them  remission  of  their  political  sins,  and  an 
assurance  of  protection  in  both  person  and  property ; 
but  these  promises  were  confined  merely  to  paper.  The 
best  personal  security  to  the  inhabitants  was  an  attack 
by  the  army,  and  the  best  security  of  property  was 
peace ;  and  this  to  be  purchased  by  successful  war. 
For,  had  Sir  William  Howe  led  on  his  troops  to  action, 
victory  was  in  his  power,  and  conquest  in  his  train. 
During  Sir  William  Howe's  stay  at  Philadelphia,  a  num- 
ber of  disaffected  citizens  were  suffered  to  remain  in  the 
garrison ;  these  people  were  ever  upon  the  watch,  and 


30  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

communicated  to  Washington  every  intelligence  he  could 
wish  for." 

We  have  copied  this  passage  from  Stedman  with  a 
view  to  show  the  contrast  between  the  situation  of  Wash- 
ington and  Howe,  and  their  respective  armies,  as  ex- 
hibited by  an  enemy  to  our  cause.  It  is  literally  the 
contrast  between  virtue  and  vice.  The  final  result  showa 
that  Providence,  in  permitting  the  occupation  of  Phila- 
delphia by  the  British  army,  was  really  promoting  the 
cause  of  human  liberty. 

Fortunately  for  America,  says  Marshall,  there  were 
features  in  the  character  of  Washington  which,  notwith- 
standing the  discordant  materials  of  which  his  army  was 
composed,  attached  his  officers  and  soldiers  so  strongly 
to  his  person,  that  no  distress  could  weaken  their  affec- 
tion, nor  impair  the  respect  and  veneration  in  which 
they  held  him.  To  this  sentiment  is  to  be  attributed,  in 
a  great  measure,  the  preservation  of  a  respectable  mili- 
tary force,  under  circumstances  but  too  well  calculated 
for  its  dissolution. 

Through  this  severe  experiment  on  their  fortitude,  the 
native  Americans  persevered  steadily  in  the  performance 
of  their  duty ;  but  the  conduct  of  the  Europeans,  who 
constituted  a  large  part  of  the  army,  was,  to  a  consider- 
able extent,  less  laudable ;  and  at  no  period  of  the  war 
was  desertion  so  frequent  as  during  this  winter.  Aided 
by  the  disaffected,  deserters  eluded  the  vigilance  of  the 
parties  who  watched  the  roads,  and  great  numbers  es- 
caped into  Philadelphia  with  their  arms. 

In  a  few  days,  the  army  was  rescued  from  the  famine 
with  which  it  had  been  threatened,  and  considerable  sup- 


PERILOUS    STATE    OF   THE   ARMY.  31 

plies  of  provisions  were  laid  up  in  camp.  It  was  per- 
ceived that  the  difficulties  which  had  produced  such  me- 
lancholy effects,  were  created  more  by  the  want  of  due 
exertion  in  the  commissary  department,  and  by  the  ef- 
forts of  the  people  to  save  their  stock  for  a  better  mar- 
ket, than  by  any  real  deficiency  of  food  in  the  country. 

This  severe  demonstration  seems  to  have  convinced 
Congress  that  their  favorite  system  was  radically  vicious, 
and  the  subject  was  taken  up  with  the  serious  intention 
of  remodeling  the  commissary  department  on  principles 
recommended  by  experience.  But  such  were  the  delays 
inherent  in  the  organization  of  that  body,  that  the  new 
system  was  not  adopted  until  late  in  April. 

At  no  period  of  the  war  had  the  situation  of  the 
American  army  been  more  perilous  than  at  Valley 
Forge.  Even  when  the  troops  were  not  entirely  desti- 
tute of  food,  their  stock  of  provisions  was  so  scanty  that 
a  quantity  sufficient  for  one  week  was  seldom  in  store. 
Consequently,  had  General  Howe  moved  out  in  force, 
the  American  army  could  not  have  remained  in  camp ; 
and  their  want  of  clothes  disabled  them  from  keeping 
the  field  in  the  winter.  The  returns  of  the  first  of 
February  exhibit  the  astonishing  number  of  three  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  eighty-nine  men  in  camp,  unfit 
for  duty  for  want  of  clothes.  Scarcely  one  man  of  these 
had  a  pair  of  shoes.  Even  among  those  returned  capa- 
ble of  doing  duty,  many  were  so  badly  clad,  that  expo- 
sure to  the  cold  of  the  season  must  have  destroyed  them. 
Although  the  total  of  the  army  exceeded  seventeen  thou- 
sand men,  the  present  effective  rank  and  file  amounted 
to  only  five  thousand  and  twelve. 


32  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

While  the  sufferings  of  the  soldiers  felled  the  hospi- 
tals, a  dreadful  mortality  continued  to  prevail  in  those 
miserable  receptacles  of  the  sick.  A  violent  putrid  fever 
swept  off  much  greater  numbers  than  all  the  diseases  of 
the  camp. 

If  then  during  the  deep  snow  which  covered  the  earth 
for  a  great  part  of  the  winter,  the  British  general  had 
taken  the  field,  his  own  army  would  indeed  have  suffered 
greatly,  but  the  American  loss  is  not  to  be  calculated. 

Happily,  the  real  condition  of  Washington  was  not 
well  understood  by  Sir  William  Howe ;  and  the  charac- 
teristic attention  of  that  officer  to  the  lives  arid  comfort 
of  his  troops,  saved  the  American  army.  Fortunately, 
he  confined  his  operations  to  those  small  excursions  that 
were  calculated  to  enlarge  the  comforts  of  his  own  sol- 
diers, who,  notwithstanding  the  favorable  dispositions  of 
the  neighboring  country,  were  much  distressed  for  fuel, 
and  often  in  great  want  of  forage  and  fresh  provisions. 
The  vigilance  of  the  parties  on  the  lines,  especially  on 
the  south  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  intercepted  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  supplies  intended  for  the  Philadelphia  mar- 
ket ;  and  corporal  punishment  was  frequently  inflicted 
on  those  who  were  detected  in  attempting  this  infraction 
of  the  laws.  As  Captain  Lee  was  particularly  active,  a 
plan  was  formed,  late  in  January,  to  surprise  and  cap- 
ture him  in  his  quarters.  An  extensive  circuit  was  made 
by  a  large  body  of  cavalry,  who  seized  four  of  his  pa- 
trols without  communicating  an  alarm.  About  break 
of  day  the  British  horse  appeared ;  upon  which  Captain 
Lee  placed  his  troopers  that  were  in  the  house,  at  the 
doors  and  windows,  who  behaved  so  gallantly  as  to  re- 


LEE'S  REPOKT  TO  WASHINGTON.         33 

pulse  the  assailants  without  losing  a  horse  or  man.  Only 
Lieutenant  Lindsay  and  one  private  were  wounded.  The 
whole  number  in  the  house  did  not  exceed  ten.*  That 
of  the  assailants  was  said  to  amount  to  two  hundred. 
They  lost  a  sergeant  and  three  men,  with  several  horses, 
killed ;  and  an  officer  and  three  men  wounded. 

The  following  is  Captain  Lee's  report  of  this  affair  to 
General  Washington:  "I  am  to  inform  your  Excellency 
of  an  action,  which  happened  this  morning,  between  a 
party  of  the  enemy's  dragoons  and  my  troop  of  horse. 
They  were  near  two  hundred  in  number,  and  by  a  very 
circuitous  route  endeavored  to  surprise  me  in  quarters. 
About  daybreak  they  appeared.  We  were  immediately 
alarmed,  and  manned  the  doors  and  windows.  The  con- 
test was  very  warm ;  the  British  dragoons  trusting  to 
their  vast  superiority  in  number,  attempted  to  force  their 
way  into  the  house.  In  this  they  were  baffled  by  the 
bravery  of.  my  men.  After  having  left  two  killed  and  four 
wounded,  they  desisted  and  sheered  off.  We  are  trying 
to  intercept  them.  Colonel  Stevens  has  pushed  a  party 
of  infantry  to  reach  their  rear.  So  well  directed  was 
the  opposition,  that  we  drove  them  from  the  stables  and 
saved  every  horse.  We  have  got  the  arms,  some  cloaks, 
&c.  of  their  wounded.  The  only  damage  I  at  present 
know  of,  is  a  slight  wound  received  by  Lieutenant  Lind- 
s-ay.  I  am  apprehensive  about  the  patrols.  The  en- 
terprise was  certainly  daring,  though  the  issue  of  it  very 
ignominious.  I  had  not  a  soldier  for  each  window." — 
January  20th. 

*  Major  Jameson  was  accidentally  present,  and  engaged  in  this 
skirmish. 


34  LITE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Again  ;  "  We  have  at  length  ascertained  the  real  loss 
of  this  day.  Four  privates,  belonging  to  the  patrol  at 
the  square,  were  taken.  I  am  told  they  made  a  brave 
resistance.  The  quartermaster-sergeant,  who  impru- 
dently ran  from  our  quarters  prior  to  the  commencement 
of  the  skirmish,  was  also  taken.  The  loss  sustained 
stands  thus  :  one  sergeant  and  four  privates  taken  ;  one 
lieutenant  and  two  privates  wounded.  By  what  I  can 
learn  from  the  people  of  Derby,  the  enemy's  loss  is  as 
follows :  three  privates  dead ;  one  commissioned  officer, 
one  sergeant,  and  three  privates  wounded." 

The  following  letter  of  General  Washington  to  Cap- 
tain Lee  attests  his  sense  of  the  merit  of  his  young  pro- 
tege*: 

"  MY  DEAR  LEE, — Although  I  have  given  you  my 
thanks  in  the  general  orders  of  this  day,  for  the  late  in- 
stance of  your  gallant  behavior,  I  cannot  resist  the  in- 
clination I  feel  to  repeat  them  again  in  this  manner.  I 
needed  no  fresh  proofs  of  your  merit,  to  bear  you  in  re- 
membrance. I  waited  only  for  the  proper  time  and  sea- 
son to  show  it ;  those,  I  hope,  are  not  far  off.  I  shall 
also  think  of  and  will  reward  the  merit  of  Lindsay,  when 
an  opening  presents,  as  far  as  I  can  consistently ;  and  I 
shall  not  forget  the  corporal,  whom  you  have  recom- 
mended to  my  notice.  Offer  my  sincere  thanks  to  the 
whole  of  your  gallant  party,  and  assure  them,  that  no 
one  felt  pleasure  more  sensibly,  or  rejoiced  more  sin- 
cerely for  your  and  their  escape,  than  your  affectionate, 
&c." 

Washington  soon  afterwards  so  strongly  recommended 
Captain  Lee  to  Congress,  that  he  was  appointed  to  the 


LEE'S  PROMOTION.  85 

command  of  two  troops  of  horse  with  the  rank  of  major. 
This  body  of  troops  was  to  act  as  an  independent  parti- 
san corps. 

The  following  is  "Washington's  letter  to  the  President 
of  Congress,  soliciting  Lee's  promotion : 

"•  Captain  Lee  of  the  light  dragoons,  and  the  officers 
under  his  command,  having  uniformly  distinguished 
themselves  by  a  conduct  of  exemplary  zeal,  prudence, 
and  bravery,  I  took  occasion,  on  a  late  signal  instance 
of  it,  to  express  the  high  sense  I  entertained  of  their 
merit,  and  to  assure  him,  that  it  should  not  fail  of  being 
properly  noticed.  I  was  induced  to  give  this  assurance 
from  a  conviction,  that  it  is  the  wish  of  Congress  to  give 
every  encouragement  to  merit,  and  that  they  would 
cheerfully  embrace  so  favorable  an  opportunity  of  mani- 
festing this  disposition.  I  had  it  in  contemplation  at 
the  time,  in  case  no  other  method  more  eligible  could 
be  adopted,  to  make  him  an  offer  of  a  place  in  my 
family.  I  have  consulted  the  committee  of  Congress 
upon  the  subject,  and  we  were  mutually  of  opinion,  that 
giving  Captain  Lee  the  command  of  "two  troops  of  horse 
on  the  proposed  establishment,  with  the  rank  of  major, 
to  act  as  an  independent  partisan  corps,  would  be  a 
mode  of  rewarding  him  very  advantageous  to  the  ser- 
vice. Captain  Lee's  genius  particularly  adapts  him  to 
a  command  of  this  nature ;  and  it  will  be  the  most 
agreeable  to  him  of  any  station  in  which  he  could  be 
placed. 

"  I  beg  leave  to  recommend  this  measure  to  Congress, 
and  shall  be  obliged  by  their  decision  as  speedily  as  may 
be  convenient.  The  campaign  is  fast  approaching,  and 


36  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

there  will  probably  be  very  little  time  to  raise  and  pre- 
pare the  corps  for  it.  It  is  a  part  of  the  plan  to  give 
Mr.  Lindsay  the  command  of  the  second  troop,  and  to 
make  Mr.  Peyton  captain-lieutenant  of  the  first." 

In  May,  1778,  Major  Lee's  partisan  corps  of  light 
dragoons  was  increased  from  two  companies  to  three, 
and  the  appointment  of  the  additional  officers  was  re- 
ferred by  Congress  to  General  Washington. 


PLUNDERING  HESSIANS.  37 


CHAPTER   III. 

Separation  of  Lee's  corps  from  Eland's  regiment — Lee's  attack  on, 
and  dispersion  of  a  detachment  of  Donop's  Hessian  yagers — Confi- 
dence reposed  in  Major  Lee  by  Washington — Attack  on  and  sur- 
prise of  Paulus  Hook  by  a  detachment  under  Lee's  command — 
Washington's  praise  of  Lee — Thanks  of  Congress  and  a  gold  medal 
voted  to  Lee — Promotion  of  his  officers,  and  pecuniary  rewards  to 
his  men — Lee  sent  on  a  confidential  mission  to  Count  D'Estaing  by 
Washington. 

AFTER  the  formation  of  Major  Lee's  command  into  a 
separate  partisan  corps,  it  was,  of  course,  detached  from 
the  regiment  of  Colonel  Theodorick  Bland,  who  was  sub- 
sequently employed  in  guarding  the  Convention  prison- 
ers taken  at  Saratoga  and  sent  to  Virginia,,  while  Lee's 
Legion  was  engaged  in  most  active  service  throughout 
the  whole  war. 

In  September,  1777,  when  the  main  army  under 
Washington  was  encamped  at  White  Plains,  a  detach- 
ment from  the  British  lines  at  Kingsbridge,  made  a  foray 
in  the  intervening  district,  plundering  the  inhabitants, 
without  distinction,  of  provisions  and  forage,  and  even  of 
the  very  clothes  on  their  backs.  Of  these  ruffians,  a  party 
composed  of  one  hundred  of  Captain  Donop's  Hessian  ya- 
gers, pursuing  their  depredations  between  Tarrytown 
and  Dobbs's  Ferry,  fell  in  with  a  detachment  of  infantry 


38  LIFE   OF   MAJOR  GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

under  Colonel  Richard  Butler,  and  of  cavalry  under 
Major  Henry  Lee,  by  whom  they  were  completely  sur- 
prised. Ten  of  them  were  killed  on  the  spot,  a  lieuten- 
ant and  eighteen  privates  were  made  prisoners,  and  the 
whole  would  have  been  captured  or  killed  if  the  rough- 
ness of  the  country  had  not  impeded  the  operations  of 
Lee  and  his  troopers,  and  enabled  the  yagers  to  escape 
by  scrambling  up  hill-sides  or  plunging  into  ravines.* 

Of  the  confidential  nature  of  the  services  committed 
by  Washington  to  Major  Lee,  we  may  form  some  esti- 
mate by  the  following  letter,  from  the  commander-in- 
chief  to  the  partisan  officer,  at  the  time  when  the  cele- 
brated storming  of  West  Point  was  meditated  : 

"  I  have  received  your  letter,  dated  yesterday,  and 
thank  you  for  the  information  it  contained.  I  have  now 
to  request,  that  you  will  endeavor  to  employ  some  per- 
son in  whom  you  can  confide,  and  who  at  the  same  time 
is  intelligent,  to  go  into  the  works  at  Stony  Point,  or, 
if  admittance  is  not  to  be  gained,  to  obtain  the  best 
knowledge  of  them  he  can,  so  as  to  describe  the  par- 
ticular kind  of  works,  the  precise  spots  on  which  they 
stand,  and  the  strength  of  the  garrison.  If  you  should 
succeed  in  this  point,  I  must  beg  you  will  transmit  to 
me,  without  delay,  a  sketch  of  the  works,  that  I  may  be 
able  to  form  an  accurate  idea  of  them.  You  will  yourself 
take  the  best  view  you  can,  that  you  may  the  better 
know  whether  the  report  you  get  from  the  person  sent 
in  is  to  be  relied  on.  Describe  the  number  of  armed 
vessels  and  their  situation,  and  keep  the  contents  of  this 
letter  to  yourself." 

*  Irving's  Life  of  Washington. 


WASHINGTON'S  LETTER  TO  WAYNE.  39 

Writing  to  General  Wayne,  July  14th,  1779,  the  day 
before  the  storming  of  Stony  Point,  Washington  says, 
"  As  it  is  important  to  have  every  information  we  can 
procure,  if  you  could  manage  in  the  meantime  to  see 
Major  Lee,  it  may  be  useful." 

The  brilliant  success  of  General  Wayne  at  Stony 
Point  fired  the  ambition  of  Lee  to  undertake  some  grand 
exploit  of  the  same  description ;  and  as  his  ordinary 
duty  was  to  observe  the  position  and  movements  of  the 
enemy,  and  detect  the  most  assailable  points  of  attack, 
he  was  not  long  in  discovering  one  entirely  suited  to  his 
purpose.  This  was  the  post  at  Paulus  Hook,  opposite 
New  York. 

The  inception  and  execution  of  this  brilliant  affair  is 
thus  described  by  Judge  Marshall.* 

While  Sir  Henry  Clinton  continued  encamped  just 
above  Haerlem,  with  his  upper  posts  at  Kingsbridge, 
and  the  American  army  preserved  its  station  in  the 
Highlands,  a  bold  plan '  was  formed  for  surprising  a 
British  post  at  Paulus  Hook,  which  was  executed  with 
great  address  by  Major  Lee. 

This  officer  was  employed  on  the  west  side  of  the  river 
with  directions  to  observe  the  situation  of  the  British  in 
Stony  Point,  but,  principally,  to  watch  the  motions  of 
their  main  army.  While  his  parties  scoured  the  country, 
he  obtained  intelligence  which  suggested  the  idea  of  sur- 
prising and  carrying  off  the  garrison  at  Paulus  Hook,  a 
point  of  land  on  the  west  side  of  the  Hudson,  immedi- 

*  Life  of  "Washington,  Vol.  I,  p.  314.  Marshall,  at  that  time  an 
officer  in  the  army,  states  that  he  was  in  the  detachment  of  Lord 
Stirling  sent  to  cover  Lee's  retreat. 


40  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

ately  opposite  the  town  of  New  York,  penetrating  deep 
into  the  river.  On  the  point  nearest  New  York,  some 
works  had  been  constructed,  which  were  garrisoned  by 
four  or  five  hundred  men. 

A  deep  ditch,  into  which  the  water  of  the  river  flowed, 
having  over  it  a  drawbridge  connected  with  a  barred 
gate,  had  been  cut  across  the  isthmus,  so  as  to  make  the 
Hook,  in  reality,  an  island.  This  ditch  could  be  passed 
only  at  low  water.  Thirty  paces  within  it  was  a  row  of 
abattis  running  into  the  river ;  and  some  distance  in 
front  of  it,  was  a  creek  fordable  only  in  two  places. 

This  difficulty  of  access,  added  to  the  remoteness  of 
the  nearest  corps  of  the  American  army,  impressed  the 
garrison  with  the  opinion  that  they  were  perfectly  se- 
cure ;  and  this  opinion  produced  an  unmilitary  remiss- 
ness  in  the  commanding  officer,  which  did  not  escape  the 
vigilance  of  Lee. 

On  receiving  his  communications,  General  Washington 
was  inclined  to  favor  the  enterprise  they  suggested ;  but 
withheld  his  full  assent,  until  he  was  satisfied  that  the 
assailants  would  be  able  to  make  good  their  retreat. 

The  Hackensack,  which  communicates  with  the  waters 
of  the  Hudson  below  New  York,  runs  almost  parallel 
with  that  river  quite  to  its  source,  and  is  separated  from 
it  only  a  few  miles.  This  neck  is  still  farther  narrowed 
by  a  deep  creek  which  divides  it,  and  empties  into  the 
Hackensack  below  Fort  Lee.  West  of  that  river 
runs  the  Passaick,  which  unites  with  it  near  Newark, 
and  for.m3  another  long  and  narrow  neck  of  land.  From 
Pautrfs  Hook  to  the  new  bridge,  the  first  place  where  the 
Hackensack  could  be  crossed  without  boats,  the-  distance 


ATTACK  ON  PAULTTS  HOOK.  41 

is  fourteen  miles ;  and  from  the  North  river  to  the  road 
leading  from  the  one  place  to  the  other,  there  are  three 
points  of  interception,  the  nearest  of  which  is  less  than 
two  miles,  and  the  farthest  not  more  than  three.  The 
British  were  encamped  in  full  force  along  the  North 
river,  opposite  to  these  points  of  interception.  Xft^i- 
minish  the  danger  of  the  retreat,  it  was  intended!  to  oc- 
cupy the  roads  leading  through  the  mountains  of  the 
Hudson  to  the  Hackensack  with  a  select  body  of  troops. 

Every  preparatory  arrangement  being  made,  the  night 
of  the  eighteenth  of  August  was  fixed  on  for  the  enter- 
prise. A  detachment  from  the  division  of  Lord  Stirling, 
including  three  hundred  men  designed  for  the  expedition, 
was  ordered  down  as  a  foraging  party.  As  there  was 
nothing  unusual  in  this  movement,  it  excited  no  suspi- 
cion. Lord  Stirling  followed  with  five  hundred  men, 
and  encamped  at  the  new  bridge. 

Major  Lee,  at  the  head  of  three  hundred  men,  took 
the  road  through  the  mountains  which  ran  parallel  to 
the  North  river ;  and,  having  secured  all  the  passes  into 
York  Island,  reached  the  creek  which  surrounds  the 
Hook  between  two  and  three  in  the  morning.  He  passed 
first  the  creek,  and  then  the  ditch  undiscovered ;  and, 
about  three  in  the  morning,  entered  the  main  work,  and 
with  the  loss  of  only  two  killed  and  three  wounded,  made 
one  hundred  and  fifty-nine  prisoners,  including  three 
officers.  Very  few  of  the  British  were  killed.  Major 
Sutherland,  who  commanded  the  garrison,  threw  himself 
with  forty  or  fifty  Hessians  into  a  strong  redouk%which 
it  was  thought  inadvisable  to  attack,  because  the  timer  oc- 
cupied in  carrying  it  might  endanger  the  retreat.  Wast- 


42  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

ing  no  time  in  destroying  what  could  easily  be  replaced, 
Major  Lee  hastened  to  bring  off  his  prisoners  and  his  de- 
tachment. 

To  avoid  the  danger  of  retreating  up  the  narrow 
neck  of  land  which  has  already  been  described,  some 
bouts  had  been  brought  in  the  course  of  the  night  to 
Dow's  Ferry  on  the  1  lackcusaek,  not  1'ar  from  I'nulus 
Hook.  The  officer  who  guarded  them  was  directed  to 
remain  until  the  arrival  of  the  troops  engaged  in  the  ex- 
pedition, which,  it  was  understood,  would  happen  before 
day.  The  light  having  made  its  appearance  without  any 
intelligence  from  Major  Lee,the  officer  having  charge  of 
the  boats  conjectured  that  the  attack  had  been  post- 
poned ;  and,  to  avoid  discovery,  retired  with  them  to 
Newark.  The  head  of  the  retreating  column  soon  after- 
wards reached  the  ferry ;  and,  fatigued  as  they  were  by 
the  toilsome  march  of  the  preceding  night,  were  com- 
pelled to  pass  as  rapidly  as  possible  up  the  narrow  neck 
of  land  between  the  two  rivers  to  the  new  bridge.  A 
horseman  Avas  dispatched  with  this  information  to  Lord 
Stirling,  and  the  line  of  march  was  resumed. 

About  nine  in  the  preceding  evening,  Major  Buskirk 
had  been  detached  up  the  North  river  with  a  considera- 
ble part  of  the  garrison  of  Paulus  Hook,  and  some  other 
troops,  for  the  purpose  of  falling  in  with  the  American 
party  supposed  to  be  foraging  about  the  English  neigh- 
borhood. 

On  receiving  intelligence  of  the  disappointment  re- 
specting the  boats,  Lord  Stirling  took  the  precaution  to 
detach  Colonel  Ball  with  two  hundred  fresh  men  to  meet 
Lee,  and  cover  his  retreat.  Just  after  Ball  had  passed, 


RETREAT    OF  CAPTAIN  LEE.  43 

Buskirk  entered  the  main  road,  and  fired  on  his  rear. 
Taking  it  for  granted  that  this  was  only  the  advanced 
corps  of  a  large  detachment  sent  to  intercept  the  party 
retreating  from  Paulus  Hook,  Ball  made  a  circuit  to 
avoid  the  enemy ;  and  Buskirk,  finding  a  detachment  he 
had  not  expected,  took  the  same  measure  to  secure  his 
own  retreat.  The  two  parties,  narrowly  missing  each 
other,  returned  to  their  respective  points  of  departure  ;£. 
and  Lee  reached  the  new  bridge  without  interruption.* 

This  critical  enterprise  reflected  much  honor  on  Major 
Lee  with  whom  it  originated,  and  by  whom  it  was  con- 
ducted. General  Washington  announced  it  to  the  army 
in  his  orders  with  much  approbation ;  and  Congress  be- 
stowed upon  it  a  degree  of  applause  more  adapted,  says 
Marshall,  to  the  talent  displayed  in  performing  the  ser- 
vice than  to  its  magnitude. 

In  his  letter  to  the  President  of  Congress,  (May  23d, 
1779,)  inclosing  Lee's  report  of  the  capture,  Washington 
says,  "  The  Major  displayed  a  remarkable  degree  of 
prudence,  address,  enterprise,  and  bravery  on  this  occa- 
sion, which  does  the  highest  honor  to  himself  and  to  all 
the  officers  and  men  under  his. command." 

Congress  passed  resolves  highly  complimentary  to 
Major  Lee,  thanking  him  for  "  the  remarkable  prudence, 
address,  and  bravery,  displayed  by  him  in  the  attack  on 
the  enemy's  fort  and  works  at  Paulus  Hook."  Much 
praise  was  also  bestowed  on  the  officers  and  soldiers 
composing  his  party.  A  medal  of  gold,  emblematical  of 
the  affair,  was  ordered  to  be  struck  and  presented  to 

*  The  author  states  these  facts  from  his  own  observation,  and  con- 
versation with  other  officers  of  the  detachment. 


44  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Major  Lee.  The  brevet  rank  and  pay  of  captain  were 
given  to  Lieutenants  McAlister  and  Rudulph,  respec- 
tively ;  and  fifteen  thousand  dollars  in  money  were  to  be 
distributed  among  the  non-commissioned  officers  and  pri- 
vates, in  such  a  manner  as  the  commander-in-chief  should 
direct.* 

Washington  writing  to  Lee,  Oct.  7,  1779,  says,  "I 
have  given  a  warrant  to  Captain  Rudulph  for  the  sum 
granted  by  Congress  to  the  non-commissioned  officers 
and  privates  concerned  in  the  attack  on  Paulus  Hook. 
You  will  be  pleased  to  distribute  this  money  in  propor- 
tion to  the  pay  of  the  non-commissioned  officers  and  pri- 
vates, which  Avas  the  manner  observed  in  the  case  of 
Stony  Point.  You  may  in  future,  or  while  on  your 
present  command,  mark  your  letters  private." 

The  confidential  service  on  which  Lee  was  employed 
at  the  time  this  letter  was  written,  we  learn  from 
Washington's  letter  to  the  President  of  Congress,  of 
Oct.  4th,  1779,  in  which,  speaking  of  the  expected  ar- 
rival of  the  Count  D'Estaing  on  the  coast,  with  the 
French  fleet,  he  says,  "  But  as  there  is  a  possibility  that 
he  may,  on  being  made  acquainted  with  the  numbers 
and  situation  of  the  enemy,  prefer  an  attack  on  Rhode 
Island,  I  have  desired  General  Gates  to  be  looking  to- 
wards, and  preparing  for  such  an  event.  I  had  upon 
the  first  report  of  the  Count's  standing  towards  this 
coast,  stationed  Major  Lee  at  Monmouth,  with  a  letter 
for  the  Count,  to  be  carried  on  board  on  his  first  appear- 
ance, in  which  I  informed  him  of  the  enemy's  force  by 
sea  and  land,  and  their  position  at  that  time,  and  pointed 
*  Sparkes'  Writings  of  Washington.  Vol.  6,  p.  376 — Note. 


A  CONFIDENTIAL  MISSION.  45 

out  to  him  the  measures  which  I  thought  would  be  ad- 
vantageous for  him  to  pursue  on  his  arrival." 

It  is  evident  that  Lee  was  chosen  for  this  confidential 
mission,  not  only  on  account  of  his  superior  prudence 
and  address,  so  necessary  to  insure  the  safe  delivery  of 
the  letter,  but  on  account  of  the  intelligence  and  prompt- 
ness required  to  answer  all  inquiries  which  the  Count 
might  wish  to  make  of  Washington's  chosen  messenger, 
(an  officer  of  rank,)  with  respect  to  the  state  of  the  coun- 
try and  the  war.  It  was  a  highly  honorable,  as  well  as 
a  confidential  mission. 


46  LIFE  OP  MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Lee's  Legion  placed  by  Washington  under  marching  order  for  the 
South — Seta  out — Stopped  and  ordered  back  to  New  Jersey  by 
Washington — Arrives  and  ordered  to  take  post  in  rear  of  the  army 
— Knyphausen's  marauding  inroad  into  Jersey — Lee's  active  and 
useful  services  in  the  battle  of  Springfield  described  by  General 
Greene — Lee  again  ordered  on  important  and  confidential  service 
by  Washington — To  take  the  command  at  Monmouth,  to  await  the 
arrival  of  the  French  fleet. 

EARLY  in  the  year  1780  it  appears  to  have  been  the 
determination  of  Washington  to  detach  the  corps  under 
the  command  of  Major  Lee  from  the  main  army  for 
service  at  the  south.  The  corps  which  already  consisted 
of  three  companies  of  cavalry  had  been  further  augmented 
by  the  addition  of  a  body  of  infantry,  and  in  order  that 
it  might  be  designated  by  a  term  which  should  be  appli- 
cable to  both  kinds  of  the  force  it  comprised,  and  at  the 
same  time  include  the  name  of  its  commander,  it  was 
thenceforth  known  in  the  army  as  LEE'S  LEGION,  a 
name  under  which  it  acquired  imperishable  fame. 

On  March  30th,  1780,  in  a  letter  from  Washington  at 
his  headquarters,  Morristown,  to  Major  Lee,  he  says, 
"  You  will  be  pleased  upon  receipt  of  this,  to  take  the 
most  expeditious  measures  for  putting  the  whole  force, 
both  horse  and  foot,  in  readiness  to  march.  If  you 
move,  your  destination  will  be  South  Carolina.  The 


WASHINGTON  TO   LEE.  47 

horse  will  go  the  whole  way  by  land ;  the  foot  will  go 
down  the  Chesapeake  Bay  by  water,  and  meet  the  horse 
at  Petersburg.  As  soon  as  you  have  given  the  necessary 
orders  at  Burlington,  you  had  best  repair  to  Philadelphia, 
and  apply  to  the  Board  of  War,  to  whom  I  have  written 
on  the  subject,  for  the  articles  wanted  to  equip  the  corps 
for  so  long  a  march," 

Lee  set  out  on  his  march  southward  soon  after  re- 
ceiving these  orders.  But  the  arrival  of  the  Marquis 
de  Lafayette,  with  the  promise  of  more  aid  from  France, 
appears  to  have  occasioned  a  change  in  Washington's 
decision,  respecting  the  theatre  of  operations  for  Lee's 
Legion.  Writing  to  Lafayette,  from  Morristown,  May 
20th,  1780,  Washington  says,  "  I  send  a  letter  with  this 
to  stop  Lee's  corps." 

Lee  was  wanted  for  confidential  service  near  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief. He  does  not  appear  to  have  reported 
himself  and  his  corps  as  ready  for  service  in  Washing- 
ton's neighborhood  until  June,  when  he  received  from 
him  the  following  letter  : 

HEAD-QUARTERS,  NEAR  SPRINGFIELD,  11  June,  1780. 

DEAR  SIR — I  have  received  your  favour  of  this  date. 
The  spirit  which  has  been  exhibited  by  your  corps  gives 
me  pleasure,  and,  be  assured,  meets  with  my  thanks  and 
approbation.  As  your  rapid  progress  must  have  fa- 
tigued the  cavalry  in  some  degree,  I  wish  you  for  the 
present  to  take  post  somewhere  in  our  rear.  Perhaps 
Chatham,  or  its  vicinity,  is  as  well  calculated  to  afford 
you  forage  as  any  other  place.  You  will,  however, 
when  you  have  fixed  on  the  spot,  be  pleased  by  a  line  to 


48  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

point  it  out  to  me.     I  shall  be  glad  to  see  you  at  my 
quarters  to-morrow  morning.     I  am,  &c. 

A  few  days  after  Lee's  receipt  of  this,  General  Knyp- 
hausen  made  his  infamous  marauding  incursion  into 
Jersey,  sackipg  Connecticut  Farms,  and  burning  Spring- 
field, without  any  other  apparent  motive  than  that  of 
inflicting' distress  upon  the  inhabitants.  At  Springfield 
he  was  met  by  a  detachment  under  General  Greene,  and 
a  spirited  action  ensued,  in  which  Lee's  Legion  took  an 
active  part. 

General  Greene  in  his  despatch  to  Washington,  24th 
June,  1780,  giving  an  account  of  the  battle  of  Springfield, 
says  : 

"  The  enemy  advanced  from  Elizabethtown  about  five 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  said  to  be  about  five  thousand 
infantry,  with  a  large  body  of  cavalry,  and  fifteen  or 
twenty  pieces  of  artillery.  Their  march  was  rapid  and 
compact.  They  moved  in  two  columns,  one  on  the  main 
road  leading  to  Springfield,  the  other  on  the  Vauxhall 
road.  Major  Lee,  with  the  horse  and  pickets,  opposed 
the  right  column,  and  Colonel  Dayton  with  his  regiment 
the  left,  and  both  gave  as  much  opposition  as  could  have 
been  expected  from  so  small  a  force.  Our  troops  were 
so  extended,  in  order  to  guard  the  different  roads  lead- 
ing to  the  several  passes  over  the  mountains,  that  I  had 
scarcely  time  to  collect  them  at  Springfield  and  make 
the  necessary  dispositions,  before  the  enemy  appeared 
before  the  town ;  when  a  cannonade  commenced  between 
their  advance  and  our  artillery  posted  for  the  defence  of 
the  bridge. 

"  The  enemy  continued  manoeuvring  in  our  front  for 


BATTLE   OF   SPRINGFIELD.  49 

upwards  of  two  hours,  which  induced  me  to  believe  they 
were  attempting  to  gain  our  flanks.  My  force  was  small, 
and  from  the  direction  of  the  roads  my  situation  was 
critical.  I  disposed  of  the  troops  in  the  best  manner  I 
could,  to  guard  our  flanks,  secure  a  retreat,  and  oppose 
the  advance  of  their  columns.  Colonel  Angell,  with  his 
regiment,  and  several  small  detachments,  and  one  piece 
of  artillery,  was  posted  to  secure  the  bridge  in  front  of 
the  town.  Colonel  Shreve's  regiment  was  drawn  up  at 
the  second  bridge  to  cover  the  retreat  of  those  posted  at 
the  first.  Major  Lee,  with  his  dragoons,  and  the  pickets 
commanded  by  Captain  Walker,  was  posted  at  Little's 
Bridge,  on  the  Vauxhall  road ;  and  Colonel  Ogden  was 
detached  to  support  him.  The  remainder  of  General 
Maxwell's  and  General  Stark's  brigades  were  drawn  up 
on  the  high  grounds  at  the  Mill.  The  militia  were  on 
the  flanks.  Those  under  the  command  of  General  Dick- 
enson  made  a  spirited  attack  upon  one  of  the  enemy's 
flanking  parties,  but  his  force  was  too  small  to  push  the 
advantage  he  had  gained. 

"  While  the  enemy  were  making  demonstrations  to  their 
left,  their  right  column  advanced  on  Major  Lee.  The 
bridge  was  disputed  with  great  obstinacy,  and  the  enemy 
must  have  received  pretty  considerable  injury ;  but,  by 
fording  the  river  and  gaining  the  point  of  the  hill,  they 
obliged  the  major  with  his  party  to  give  up  the  pass. 
At  this  instant  of  time  their  left  column  began  the  at- 
tack on  Colonel  Angell.  The  action  was  severe  and 
lasted  about  forty  minutes,  when  superior  numbers  over- 
came obstinate  bravery,  and  forced  our  troops  to  retire 
over  the  second  bridge.  Here  the  enemy  were  warmly 


50  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

received  by  Colonel  Shreve's  regiment ;  but,  as  they  ad- 
vanced in  great  force,  with  a  large  train  of  artillery,  he 
had  orders  to  join  the  brigade." 

The  enemy  after  these  movements  set  fire  to  almost 
every  house  in  Springfield,  and  then  precipitately  re- 
treated to  Elizabethtown  Point,  where  they  remained 
till  midnight,  and  then  began  to  send  their  troops  across 
to  Staten  Island.  "By  six  o'clock  this  morning,"  con- 
tinues Greene,  in  his  despatch,  "  they  had  totally  evacu- 
ated the  Point  and  removed  their  bridge.  Major  Lee 
fell  in  with  their  rear  guard ;  but  they  were  so  covered 
by  their  works,  that  little  or  no  injury  could  be  done 
them." 

On  the  llth  of  July,  1780,  Washington  writes  to  Lee : 

"  You  will  proceed  to  Monmouth  and  establish  your- 
self in  that  vicinity.  When  you  arrive  there,  you  will 
see  General  Forman,  who  is  charged  with  despatches 
for  a  French  fleet  expected  at  the  Hook,  and  to  keep  a 
look  out  for  its  arrival.  You  will  give  such  assistance 
as  will  be  necessary.  Pilots  will  be  stationed  in  that 
quarter,  who  will  put  themselves  under  your  protection. 
Should  a  fleet  appear,  which  you  have  good  reason  to 
believe  is  a  French  fleet,  General  Forman  and  you  will 
immediately  go  on  board  with  the  despatches,  and  offer 
your  service  to  the  general  and  admiral  for  everything 
in  which  you  can  be  useful  to  them. 

"You  will  instantly  impress  every  kind  of  refreshment 
the  country  affords,  cattle,  vegetables,  and  the  like,  for 
the  use  of  our  allies ;  for  which  purpose  you  will  make 
previous  arrangements,  and  execute  them  in  the  manner 
most  effectual,  and  least  grievous  to  the  inhabitants, 


PREPARATION   FOR   A  FRENCH   FLEET.  51 

giving  certificates  for  everything  taken.  Should  there 
be  any  State  troops  or  militia  in  service,  not  under  a 
superior  officer,  you  will  take  command  of  them.  If 
there  should  be  a  superior  officer,  you  will  endeavor  to 
engage  him  to  cooperate  with  you.  Advise  me  instantly 
of  anything  important  that  happens  on  the  coast ;  of  all 
vessels  coming  in  and  going  out,  and  of  whatever  may  be 
doing  at  the  Hook  and  in  the  Bay.  On  the  appearance 
of  the  fleet,  send  immediately  a  dragoon  to  head-quar- 
ters, and  another  to  the  minister  of  France,  with  advice 
of  the  arrival." 

It  is  sufficiently  apparent  that  this  was  another  confi- 
dential and  highly  honorable  mission,  confided  to  Major 
Lee  by  the  commander-in-chief. 


LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Arnold's  treason — Lee's  correspondence  with  Washington  on  the 
suspicions  against  St.  Glair  and  other  officers — Lee  engages  his 
sergeant  major,  Champe,  to  desert,  go  to  the  British  camp,  and  seize 
Arnold  and  bring  him  off  alive — Lee's  own  interesting  narrative  of 
the  whole  affair.  • 

WHEN  the  treason  of  General  Arnold  became  known 
to  Washington  and  the  army,  "rumors  went  abroad,  that 
other  officers  of  high  rank  in  the  American  army  were  im- 
plicated with  Arnold.  It  was  proved  afterwards,  that  these 
rumors  were  set  afloat  by  the  enemy,  for  the  purpose  of 
exciting  distrust  and  discord  in  the  American  camp. 
Till  this  fact  was  established,  however,  General  Wash- 
ington felt  extreme  anxiety,  and  omitted  no  effort  to  as- 
certain the  truth.  Secret  agents  were  sent  into  New 
York  to  make  inquiries  and  procure  intelligence.  The 
intercourse  was  managed  chiefly  by  Major  Henry  Lee, 
who  was  stationed  with  his  dragoons  on  the  lines,  and 
whose  ability  and  address,  as  well  as  his  energy  and 
promptitude,  peculiarly  qualified  him  for  such  a  service. 
A  paper  had  been  found,  in  which  the  name  of  General 
St.  Clair  was  mentioned  in  a  suspicious  manner,  and 
which  was  traced  to  an  emissary  by  the  name  of  Brown.*" 
*  Sparks'  Writings  of  Washington,  Vol.  7.  p.  544. 


INTERESTING  CORRESPONDENCE.  53 

MAJOR  LEE  TO  GENERAL  WASHINGTON. 

"  October  13th,  1780. — Sir:  I  have  made  it  my  busi- 
ness to  see  the  person,  who  was  Captain  Brown's  guide. 
From  a  minute  examination  of  him,  I  am  confident  that 
General  St.  Clair  was  named  to  deceive,  that  Captain 
Brown  did  not  see  or  hear  from  General  St.  Clair,  and 
that  Captain  Brown  passed  himself  on  his  conductor  as 
a  person  engaged  in  our  service,  although  his  object  was 
to  communicate  with  some  gentleman  of  consequence 
among  us.  I  am  apt  to  believe  that  he  was  charged 
with  despatches  for  General  Arnold. 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c." 

GENERAL  WASHINGTON  TO  MAJOR  LEE. 

"  October  13th. — Dear  Sir  :  I  am  very  glad  your  letter 
of  this  date  has  given  strength  to  my  conviction  of  the 
innocence  of  the  gentleman  who  was  the  subject  of  your 
inquiry.  I  want  to  see  you  on  a  particular  piece  of  busi- 
ness. If  the  day  is  fair,  and  nothing  of  consequence 
intervenes,  I  will  be  at  the  Marquis's  quarters  by  ten 
o'clock  to-morrow.  If  this  should  not  happen,  I  shall 
be  glad  to  see  you  at  head-quarters.  I  am,  &c." 

Other  papers  were  sent  to  General  Washington  by  his 
spies  in  New  York,  which  cleared  up  the  matter  fully, 
and  rendered  it  certain,  that  all  the  insinuations  against 
the  American  officers  were  to  be  ascribed  to  the  arts  of 
the  enemy. 

A  project  was  set  on  foot  for  seizing  the  person  of 
Arnold.  It  was  concerning  this  matter,  that  Washing- 
ton wished  to  see  Major  Lee.  The  romantic  adventures 
of  Sergeant  Champe,  so  spiritedly  and  beautifully  des- 


54  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 

cribed  in  Lee's  Memoirs,  are  well  known.*  The  follow- 
ing letters  passed  between  General  Washington  and 
Major  Lee  on  that  subject. 

MAJOR  LEE  TO  GENERAL  WASHINGTON. 
"Light  Camp,  16  October,  1780. — I  waited  on  Colonel 
Dey  yesterday,  but  received  no  information  favorable  to 
the  business  you  were  pleased  to  charge  me  with.  On 
my  return  last  evening  the  Marquis  mentioned  to  me  the 
same  matter  as  very  eligible,  and  Colonel  Hamilton  made 
some  inquiry  on  the  same  subject.  I  communicate  this 
to  you,  lest  a  mention  of  it  by  those  gentleman  to  you 
may  alarm  you  on  the  score  of  secrecy.  Be'  assured, 
Sir,  I  shall  endeavour  most  earnestly  to  accomplish  your 
wishes,  and  have  hopes  to  establish  the  commencement 
on  Wednesday  next." 

MAJOR  LEE  TO  GENERAL  WASHINGTON. 

[October  20^.  f] — "Sir:  I  have  engaged  two  persons 
to  undertake  the  accomplishment  of  your  Excellency's 
wishes.  In  my  negotiation  I  have  said  little  or  nothing 
concerning  your  Excellency,  as  I  presumed  it  would 
operate  disagreeably,  should  the  issue  prove  disastrous. 

"  The  chief  of  the  two  persons  is  a  sergeant  in  my 
cavalry.  To  him  I  have  promised  promotion.  The 
other  is  an  inhabitant  of  Newark ;  I  have  had  experience 
of  his  fidelity ;  and  his  connections  with  the  enemy  render 

*  Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  Southern  Department  of  the  United 
States,  Vol.  II.  pp.  159—187. 

f  In  the  original  this  letter  is  not  dated  ;  but  in  Lee's  Memoirs,  (Vol. 
II.  p.  182,)  it  is  said  to  have  bccu  written  on  the  same  day  as  Wash- 
ington's answer  to  it. 


INTERESTING   CORRESPONDENCE.  55 

him,  with  his  personal  qualifications,  very  fit  for  the  busi- 
ness. To  this  man  I  have  engaged  one  hundred  guineas, 
five  hundred  acres  of  land,  and  three  negroes.  I  gave 
him  the  promise  of  negroes,  because  he  is  engaged  in 
aiding  me  to  destroy  the  refugees  at  Bergen  Point. 
Success  there  puts  it  in  my  power  to  reward  him  accord- 
ing to  compact.  If  nothing  is  done,  he  is  to  receive  an 
additional  sum  of  money.  The  outlines  of  the  scheme, 
which  I  have  recommended,  are,  that  the  sergeant  should 
join  General  Arnold  as  a  deserter  from  us,  should  engage 
in  his  corps  now  raising,  and  should  contrive  to  insinuate 
himself  into  some  menial  or  military  berth  about  the 
General's  person ;  that  a  correspondence  should  be  kept 
up  with  the  man  in  Newark,  by  the  latter's  visiting  the 
former  every  two  days;  and  that,  when  the  favorable 
moment  arrives,  they  should  seize  the  prize  in  the  night, 
gag  him,  and  bring  him  across  to  Bergen  woods. 

"If  your  Excellency  approves  of  what  is  done,  the 
sergeant  will  desert  from  us  to-morrow.  A  few  guineas 
will  be  necessary  for  him.  I  have  advised  that  no  third 
person  be  admitted  into  the  virtuous  conspiracy,  as  two 
appear  to  me  adequate  to  the  execution  of  it. 

"  The  sergeant  is  a  very  promising  youth,  of  uncom- 
mon taciturnity,  and  inflexible  perseverance.  His  con- 
nections, and  his  service  in  the  army  from  the  beginning 
of  the  war,  assure  me  that  he  will  be  faithful.  I  have 
instructed  him  not  to  return  till  he  receives  directions 
from  me,  but  to  continue  his  attempts  however  unfavor- 
able the  prospects  may  appear  at  first.  I  have  incited 
his  thirst  for  fame,  by  impressing  on  his  mind  the  virtue 
and  glory  of  the  act.  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c." 


56  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

GENERAL  WASHINGTON  TO  MAJOR  LEE. 

"Head-Quarters,  20  October,  1780.— Dear  Sir:  The 

plan  proposed  for  taking  A ,  the  outlines  of  which 

are  communicated  in  your  letter,  which  was  this  moment 
put  into  my  hands  without  a  date,  has  every  mark  of  a 
good  one.  I  therefore  agree  to  the  promised  rewards, 
and  have  such  entire  confidence  in  your  management  of 
the  business,  as  to  give  it  my  fullest  approbation ;  and 
leave  the  whole  to  the  guidance  of  your  own  judgment, 
with  this  express  stipulation  and  pointed  injunction,  that 
he  (Ar — d)  is  brought  to  me  alive.  No  circumstance 
whatever  shall  obtain  my  consent  to  his  being  put  to 
death.  The  idea,  which  would  accompany  such  an  event, 
would  be  that  ruffians  had  been  hired  to  assassinate  him. 
My  aim  is  to  make  a  public  example  of  him ;  and  this 
should  be  strongly  impressed  upon  those  who  are  em- 
ployed to  bring  him  off.  The  sergeant  must  be  very 
circumspect;  too  much  zeal  may  create  suspicion;  and 
too  much  precipitancy  may  defeat  the  project.  The 
most  inviolable  secrecy  must  be  observed  on  all  hands. 
I  send  you  five  guineas ;  but  I  am  not  satisfied  of  the 
propriety  of  the  sergeant's  appearing  with  much  specie. 
This  circumstance  may  also  lead  to  suspicion,  as  it  is 
but  too  well  known  to  the  enemy,  that  we  do  not  abound 
in  this  article. 

"  The  interviews  between  the  party  in  and  out  of  the 
city  should  be  managed  with  much  caution  and  seeming 
indifference,  or  else  the  frequency  of  their  meetings  may 
betray  the  design,  and  involve  bad  consequences;  but  I 
am  persuaded  you  will  place  every  matter  in  a  proper 
point  of  view  to  the  conductors  of  this  interesting  busi- 


INTERESTING   CORRESPONDENCE.  57 

ness,  and  therefore  I  shall  only  add,  that  I  am,  dear 
Sir,  &c." 

MAJOR  LEE  TO  GENERAL  WASHINGTON. 

"  October  21st — I  have  just  returned  from  Newark, 
where  I  completed  the  business  your  Excellency  com- 
mitted to  me.  The  virtuous  sergeant  deserted  last  night. 
I  saw  the  two  in  Newark  this  day.  This  night  they  go 
to  York. 

"Desertion  among  us  is  a  perfect  stranger.  My 
officers  are  very  attentive,  and  some  of  them  men  of 
nice  discernment.  This  leads  me  to  apprehend  they  will 
discover,  that  the  sergeant  is  on  some  secret  command. 
Lest  the  example  may  operate  on  the  soldiers,  the  cap- 
tains will  probably  inform  their  troops  of  their  conclusion. 
From  the  soldiers,  the  same  sentiments  may  reach  the 
people. 

"To  prevent  this,  I  wish  your  Excellency  would  order 
me  to  move  to  a  forage  country;  this  is  very  scarce  of 
hay.  I  can  send  two  troops,  including  the  one  to  which 
the  deserter  belongs,  to  an  abundant  neighborhood  back 
of  the  Mountain  Meeting- House,  where  they  will  be  safe, 
and  ready  for  any  operation.  One  troop  can  remain 
with  me  here,  which  number  is  adequate  to  the  common 
duties.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  is  still  in  New  York.  Ke- 
port  says  Arnold  sailed  with  the  fleet,  though  this  is  not 
credible. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c." 


58      LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 


MAJOR  LEE  TO  GENERAL  WASHINGTON. 

"Light  Camp,  25  October,  1780. — My  friend  got  safe 
into  New  York.  He  was  before  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  and 
has  passed  all  the  forms  of  the  garrison.  He  acci- 
dentally met  Colonel  Arnold  *  in  the  street,  which  has 
paved  a  natural  way  for  further  acquaintance.  The 
party  entertain  high  hopes  of  success.  I  fear  their  pa- 
tience will  be  exhausted ;  therefore  am  of  opinion  it 
ought  to  be  impressed  on  their  minds  at  every  meeting. 
I  informed  Mr.  Baldwin,  that  I  was  under  orders  to 
march  south ;  that  I  would  see  him  to-morrow,  and  send 
on  some  officer  from  you,  who  should  transact  the  busi- 
ness on  your  Excellency's  part  in  case  of  my  departure. 
I  also  promised  him  ten  or  twelve  guineas.  I  was  in- 
duced to  do  this,  because  I  apprehended  he  would  fail 
in  his  assiduity,  unless  he  received  some  part  of  his  pro- 
mised reward.  On  hearing  from  your  Excellency,  I 
shall  be  able  to-morrow  to  ascertain  with  Mr.  Baldwin 
the  next  interview,  the  time,  the  place,  and  the  person. 
The  time  and  place  I  will  communicate  to  my  successor. 
Should  I  leave  this  army,  I  entreat  your  Excellency's 
attention  to  my  sergeant,  and  should  be  happy  if  he  could 
be  sent  on  to  me. 

"  I  beg  leave  to  thank  your  Excellency,  for  the  confi- 
dence and  friendship  you  have  been  pleased  to  give  me 
since  I  became  a  soldier.  I  flatter  myself  I  shall  enjoy 
a  continuation  of  it,  though  absent,  and  that  I  shall  be 
called  on  to  perform  any  services,  private  or  public,  you 

*  Arnold  TVDS  appointed  a  colonel  in  the  British  service,  wilh  the 
brevet  rank  of  brigadier  gene-nil. 


CONFLICTING   ACCOUNTS.  59 

may  wish  to  execute,  convenient  to  my  local  situation, 
and  not  superior  to  my  ability  or  station.  I  sincerely 
pray  for  your  health,  happiness,  and  success.  May  you 
never  again  experience  a  second  base  desertion,  and  may 
you  live  to  put  an  end  to  a  war,  which  you  have  hitherto 
conducted  happily,  amidst  so  many  and  so  great  diffi- 
culties. I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c." 

There  appears  to  be  a  discrepancy  between  these 
letters  and  some  parts  of  the  narrative  of  Champe's  ad- 
ventures, as  given  in  Lee's  Memoirs.  The  sergeant  is 
there  represented  to  have  deserted  before  the  execution 
of  Andr£,  with  the  special  design  of  seizing  Arnold,  and 
thereby  saving  Andre'.  But  the  execution  of  Andre 
took  place  on  the  2d  of  October,  and  it  is  stated  above 
that  the  sergeant  did  not  desert  till  the  night  of  the 
20th.  It  was  impossible,  therefore,  to  have  been  a  part 
of  the  scheme  to  save  Andre*. 

The  discrepancy  may  be  explained  upon  the  supposi- 
tion, that  the  incidents  described  by  Lee,  as  occurring 
previously  to  this  latter  date,  applied  to  another  person, 
and  that  in  the  lapse  of  time  the  transactions  in  which 
they  were  both  engaged  had  become  confounded  in  the 
writer's  memory.  This  solution  is  the  more  probable 
from  the  circumstance,  that  a  sergeant,  who  was  one  of 
an  escort  that  accompanied  Captain  Ogden  to  Paulus 
Hook,  as  the  bearer  of  despatches  from  General  Wash- 
ington to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  deserted  at  that  place 
during  the  night  of  the  30th  of  September.  (See  Life 
and  Treason  of  Arnold,  p.  270.)  The  sergeant  had  been 
instructed  to  desert,  and  to  act  as  a  spy  in  New  York 


60  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

for  certain  purposes.  It  may  have  been  a  part  of  his 
commission  to  seize  Arnold,  should  circumstances  favor 
such  an  enterprise.* 

We  now  proceed  to  lay  before  the  reader  Major  Lee's 
account  of  Champe's  heroic  conduct  referred  to  in  the 
above  extract  from  Sparks.  We  commence  at  the  point 
where  he  represents  himself  as  giving  instructions  to 
Champe  on  the  evening  of  his  desertion. 

We  thus  proceed : 

He  was  further  urged,  to  bear  in  constant  recollection 
the  solemn  injunction  so  pointedly  expressed  in  the  in- 
structions to  Major  Lee,  of  forbearing  to  kill  Arnold  in 
any  condition  of  things. 

This  part  of  the  business  being  finished,  the  major 
and  Serjeant's  deliberation  were  turned  to  the  manner 
of  the  latter's  desertion  ;  for  it  was  well  known  to  both 
that  to  pass  the  numerous  patrols  of  horse  and  foot 
crossing  from  the  stationary  guards,  was  itself  difficult; 
which  was  now  rendered  more  so  by  parties  thrown 
occasionally  beyond  the  place  called  Liberty  Pole,  as 
well  as  by  swarms  of  irregulars,  induced  sometimes  to 
venture  down  to  the  very  point  at  Paulus  Hook  with 
the  hope  of  picking  up  booty.  Evidently  discernible 
as  were  the  difficulties  in  the  way,  no  relief  could  be 
administered  by  Major  Lee,  lest  it  might  induce  a  belief 
that  he  was  privy  to  the  desertion,  which  opinion  get- 
ting to  the  enemy  would  involve  the  life  of  Champe. 
The  Serjeant  was  left  to  his  own  resources  and  to  his 
own  management,  with  the  declared  determination,  that 
in  case  his  departure  should  be  discovered  before  morn- 
*  Sparks'  Writings  of  Washington. 


CHAMPE'S  DESERTION.  61 

ing,  Lee  would  take  care  to  delay  pursuit  as  long  as  was 
practicable. 

Giving  to  the  Serjeant  three  guineas,  and  presenting 
his  best  wishes,  he  recommended  him  to  start  without 
delay,  and  enjoined  him  to  commmunicate  his  arrival  in 
New  York  as  soon  thereafter  as  might  be  practicable. 
Champe  pulling  out  his  watch,  compared  it  with  the 
major's,  reminding  the  latter  of  the  importance  of  hold- 
ing back  pursuit,  which  he  was  convinced  would  take 
place  in  the  course  of  the  night,  and  which  might  be 
fatal,  as  he  knew  that  he  should  be  obliged  to  zigzag  in 
order  to  avoid  the  patrols,  which  would  consume  time. 
It  was  now  nearly  eleven.  The  Serjeant  returned  to 
camp,  and  taking  his  cloak,  valise,  and  orderly  book,  he 
drew  his  horse  from  the  picket,  and  mounting  him  put 
himself  upon  fortune.  Lee,  charmed  with  his  expedi- 
tious consummation  of  the  first  part  of  the  enterprise, 
retired  to  rest.  Useless  attempt !  the  past  scene  could 
not  be  obliterated ;  and,  indeed,  had  that  been  prac- 
ticable, the  interruption  which  ensued  would  have  stop- 
ped repose. 

Within  half  an  hour  Captain  Carnes,  officer  of  the 
day,  waited  upon  the  major,  and  with  considerable  emo- 
tion told  him  that  one  of  the  patrol  had  fallen  in  with 
a  dragoon,  who,  being  challenged,  put  spur  to  his  horse 
and  escaped,  though  instantly  pursued.  Lee  complain- 
ing of  the  interruption,  and  pretending  to  be  extremely 
fatigued  by  his  ride  to  and  from  head-quarters,  answered 
as  if  he  did  not  understand  what  had  been  said,  which 
compelled  the  captain  to  repeat  it.  "Who  can  the  fellow 
that  was  pursued  be?"  inquired  the  major;  adding,  "a 


62  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

countryman,  probably."  "  No,"  replied  the  captain,  "  the 
patrol  sufficiently  distinguished  him  as  to  know  that  he 
was  a  dragoon ;  probably  one  from  the  army,  if  not  cer- 
tainly one  of  our  own."  This  idea  was  ridiculed  from  its 
improbability,  as  during  the  whole  war  but  a  single  dra- 
goon had  deserted  from  the  legion.  This  did  not  con- 
vince Carnes,  so  much  stress  was  it  now  the  fashion  to 
lay  on  the  desertion  of  Arnold,  and  the  probable  effect 
of  his  example.  The  captain  withdrew  to  examine  the 
squadron  of  horse,  whom  he  had  ordered  to  assemble  in 
pursuance  of  established  usage  on  similar  occasions. 
Very  quickly  he  returned,  stating  that  the  scoundrel 
was  known,  and  was  no  less  a  person  than  the  sergeant- 
major,  who  had  gone  off  with  his  horse,  baggage,  arms, 
and  orderly  book, — so  presumed,  as  neither  the  one  nor 
the  other  could  be  found.  Sensibly  affected  at  the  sup- 
po'sed  baseness  of  a  soldier  extremely  respected,  the 
captain  added  that  he  had  ordered  a  party  to  make 
ready  for  pursuit,  and  begged  the  major's  written  or- 
ders. 

Occasionally  this  discourse  was  interrupted,  and  every 
idea  suggested  which  the  excellent  character  of  the  ser- 
geant warranted,  to  induce  the  suspicion  that  he  had  not 
deserted,  but  had  taken  the  liberty  to  leave  camp  with  a 
view  to  personal  pleasure :  an  example,  said  Lee,  too 
often  set  by  the  officers  themselves,  destructive  as  it  was 
of  discipline,  opposed  as  it  was  to  orders,  and  disastrous 
as  it  might  prove  to  the  corps  in  the  course  of  service. 

Some  little  delay  was  thus  interposed ;  but  it  being 
now  announced  that  the  pursuing  party  was  ready, 
Major  Lee  directed  a  change  in  the  officer,  saying  that 


PURSUIT   OF   CHAMPE.  63 

he  had  a  particular  service  in  view,  which  he  had  deter- 
mined to  entrust  to  the  lieutenant  ready  for  duty  and 
which  probably  must  be  performed  in  the  morning.  He 
therefore  directed  him  to  summon  Cornet  Middleton  for 
the  present  command.  Lee  was  induced  thus  to  act,  first 
to  add  to  the  delay,  and  next  from  his  knowledge  of  the 
tenderness  of  Middleton's  disposition,  which  he  hoped 
would  lead  to  the  protection  of  Champe,  should  he  be  ta- 
ken. Within  ten  minutes  Middleton  appeared  to  receive 
his  orders,  which  were  delivered  to  him  made  out  in  the 
customary  form,  and  signed  by  the  major.  "  Pursue  so  far 
as  you  can  with  safety  sergeant  Champe,  who  is  suspected 
of  deserting  to  the  enemy,  and  has  taken  the  road  leading 
to  Paulus  Hook.  Bring  him  alive,  that  he  may  suffer  in 
the  presence  of  the  army ;  but  kill  him  if  he  resists,  or 
escapes  after  being  taken." 

Detaining  the  cornet  a  few  minutes  longer  in  advis- 
ing him  what  course  to  pursue, — urging  him  to  take  care 
of  the  horse  and  accoutrements,  if  recovered, — and  en- 
joining him  to  be  on  his  guard,  lest  he  might,  by  his 
eager  pursuit,  improvidently  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy, — the  major  dismissed  Middleton,  wishing  him 
success.  A  shower  of  rain  fell  soon  after  Champe's  de- 
parture, which  enabled  the  pursuing  dragoons  to  take 
the  trail  of  his  horse ;  knowing,  as  officer  and  trooper 
did,  the  make  of  their  shoes,  whose  impression  was  an 
unerring  guide.* 

*  The  horses  being  all  shod  by  our  own  farriers,  the  shoes  were 
made  in  the  same  form ;  which,  with  a  private  mark  annexed 
to  the  fore  shoes,  and  known  to  the  troopers,  pointed  out  the  trail  of 
our  dragoons  to  each  other,  which  was  often  very  useful . 


64  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

When  Middleton  departed,  it  was  a  few  minutes  past 
twelve ;  so  that  Charnpe  had  only  the  start  of  rather 
more  than  an  hour — by  no  means  as  long  as  was  desired. 
Lee  hecame  very  unhappy,  not  only  because  the  esti- 
mable and  gallant  Chanipe  might  be  injured,  but  lest 
the  enterprise  might  be  delayed ;  and  he  spent  a  sleep- 
less night.  The  pursuing  party  during  the  night,  was, 
on  their  part,  delayed  by  the  necessary  halts  to  examine 
occasionally  the  road,  as  the  impression  of  the  horse's 
shoes  directed  their  course ;  this  was  unfortunately  too 
evident,  no  other  horse  having  passed  along  the  road 
since  the  shower.  When  the  day  broke,  Middleton  was 
no  longer  forced  to  halt,  and  he  pressed  on  with  rapidity. 
Ascending  an  eminence  before  he  reached  the  Three 
Pigeons,  some  miles  on  the  north  of  the  village  of 
Bergen,  as  the  pursuing  party  reached  its  summit, 
Champe  was  descried  not  more  than  half  a  mile  in  front. 
Resembling  an  Indian  in  his  vigilance,  the  sergeant  at 
the  same  moment  discovered  the  party  (whose  object  he 
was  no  stranger  to),  and  giving  spur  to  his  horse,  he 
determined  to  outstrip  his  pursuers.  Middleton  at  the 
same  instant  put  his  horses  to  the  top  of  their  speed ; 
and  being  (as  the  legion  all  were)  well  acquainted  with 
the  country,  he  recollected  a  short  route  through  the 
woods  to  the  bridge  below  Bergen,  which  diverged  from 
the  great  road  just  after  you  gain  the  Three  Pigeons. 
Reaching  the  point  of  separation,  he  halted ;  and  dividing 
his  party,  directed  a  sergeant  with  a  few  dragoons  to 
take  the  near  cut,  and  possess  with  all  possible  despatch 
the  bridge,  while  he  with  the  residue  followed  Champe; 
not  doubting  but  that  Champe  must  deliver  himself  up, 


PURSUIT   OF   SERGEANT   CHAMPE.  65 

as  he  would  be  closed  between  himself  and  his  sergeant. 
Champe  did  not  forget  the  short  cut,  and  would  have 
taken  it  himself,  but  he  knew  it  was  the  usual  route  of 
our  parties  when  returning  in  the  day  from  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  enemy,  properly  preferring  the  woods  to 
the  road.  He  consequently  avoided  it ;  and  persuaded 
that  Middleton  would  avail  himself  of  it,  wisely  resolved 
to  relinquish  his  intention  of  getting  to  Paulus  Hook, 
and  to  seek  refuge  from  two  British  galleys,  lying  a  few 
miles  to  the  west  of  Bergen. 

This  was  a  station  always  occupied  by  one  or  two  gal- 
leys, and  which  it  was  known  now  lay  there.  Entering 
the  village  of  Bergen,  Champe  turned  to  his  right,  and 
disguising  his  change  of  course  as  much  as  he  could  by 
taking  the  beaten  streets,  turning  as  they  turned,  he 
passed  through  the  village,  and  took  the  road  towards 
Elizabethtown  Point.  Middleton's  sergeant  gained  the 
bridge,  where  he  concealed  himself,  ready  to  pounce 
upon  Champe  when  he  came  up ;  and  Middleton,  pur- 
suing his  course  through  Bergen,  soon  got  also  to  the 
bridge,  when,  to  his  extreme  mortification,  he  found  that 
the  sergeant  had  slipped  through  his  fingers.  Returning 
up  the  road,  he  inquired  of  the  villagers  of  Bergen, 
whether  a  dragoon  had  been  seen  that  morning  preceding 
his  party.  He  was  answered  in  the  affirmative,  but 
could  learn  nothing  satisfactorily  as  to  the  route  he  took. 
While  engaged  in  inquiries  himself,  he  spread  his  party 
through  the  village  to  strike  the  {rail  of  Champe's  horse, 
a  resort  always  recurred  to.  Some  of  his  dragoons  hit 
it  just  as  the  sergeant,  leaving  the  village,  got  in  the 
road  to  the  Point.  Pursuit  was  renewed  with  vigor,  and 
5 


66  LIFE    OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

again  Champe  was  descried.  He,  apprehending  the 
event,  had  prepared  himself  for  it,  by  lashing  his  valise 
(containing  his  clothes  and  orderly  book)  on  hit;  shoul- 
ders, and  holding  his  drawn  sword  in  his  hand,  having 
thrown  away  its  scabbard.  This  he  did  to  save  what 
was  indispensable  to  him,  and  to  prevent  any  interrup- 
tion to  his  swimming  by  the  scabbard,  should  Middleton, 
as  he  presumed,  when  disappointed  at  the  bridge,  take 
the  measures  adopted  by  him.  The  pursuit  was  rapid 
and  close,  as  the  stop  occasioned  by  the  sergeant's  pre- 
parations for  swimming  had  brought  Middleton  within 
two  or  three  hundred  yards.  As  soon  as  Champe  got 
abreast  of  the  galleys,  he  dismounted,  and  running 
through  the  marsh  to  the  river,  plunged  into  it,  calling 
upon  the  galleys  for  help.  This  was  readily  given  ;  they 
fired  upon  our  horse,  and  sent  a  boat  to  meet  Champe, 
who  was  taken  in  and  carried  on  board,  and  conveyed 
to  New  York,  with  a  letter  from  the  captain  of  the  gal- 
ley, stating  the  past  scene,  all  of  which  he  had  seen. 

The  horse  with  his  equipments,  the  sergeant's  cloak 
and  sword  scabbard,  were  recovered ;  the  sword  itself, 
being  held  by  Champe  until  he  plunged  into  the  river, 
was  lost,  as  Middleton  found  it  necessary  to  retire  with- 
out searching  for  it. 

About  three  o'clock  in  the  evening  our  party  returned, 
and  the  soldiers,  seeing  the  horse  (well  known  to  them) 
in  our  possession,  made  the  air  resound  with  exclamations 
that  the  scoundrel  was  killed. 

Major  Lee,  called  by  this  heart-rending  annunciation 
from  his  tent,  saw  the  sergeant's  horse  led  by  one  of 
Middleton's  dragoons,  and  began  to  reproach  himself 


CHAMPE'S  ESCAPE.  67 

•with  the  blood  of  the  high  prized,  faithful,  and  intrepid 
Champe.  Stifling  his  agony,  he  advanced  to  meet  Mid- 
dleton,  and  became  somewhat  relieved  as  soon  as  he  got 
near  enough  to  discern  the  countenance  of  his  officer 
and  party.  There  was  evidence  in  their  looks  of  disap- 
pointment, and  he  was  quickly  relieved  by  Middleton's 
information,  that  the  sergeant  had  effected  his  escape 
with  the  loss  of  his  horse,  and  narrated  the  particulars 
just  recited. 

Lee's  joy  was  now  as  full  as,  the  moment  before,  his 
torture  had  been  excruciating.  Never  was  a  happier 
conclusion.  The  sergeant  escaped  unhurt,  carrying 
with  him  to  the  enemy  undeniable  testimony  of  the  sin- 
cerity of  his  desertion, — canceling  every  apprehension 
before  entertained,  lest  the  enemy  might  suspect  him  of 
being  what  he  really  was. 

Major  Lee  imparted  to  the  commander-in- chief  the 
occurrence,  who  was  sensibly  affected  by  the  hairbreadth 
escape  of  Champe,  and  anticipated  with  pleasure  the 
good  effect  sure  to  follow  the  enemy's  knowledge  of  its 
manner. 

On  the  fourth  day  after  Champe's  departure,  Lee  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  him,  written  the  day  before  in  a  dis- 
guised hand,  without  any  signature,  and  stating  what 
had  passed  after  he  got  on  board  the  galley,  where  he 
was  kindly  received. 

He  was  carried  to  the  commandant  of  New  York  as 
soon  as  he  arrived,  and  presented  the  letter  addressed 
to  this  officer  from  the  captain  of  the  galley.  Being 
asked  to  what  corps  he  belonged,  and  a  few  other  common 
questions,  he  was  sent  under  care  of  an  orderly  sergeant 


68  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

to  the  adjutant-general,  who,  finding  that  he  was  ser- 
geant-major of  the  legion  horse,  heretofore  remarkable 
for  their  fidelity,  began  to  interrogate  him.  He  was 
told  by  Champe,  that  such  was  the  spirit  of  defection 
which  prevailed  among  the  American  troops  in  conse- 
quence of  Arnold's  example,  that  he  had  no  doubt,  if  the 
temper  was  properly  cherished,  Washington's  ranks  would 
not  only  be  greatly  thinned,  but  that  some  of  his  best 
corps  would  leave  him.  To  this  conclusion,  the  sergeant 
said,  he  was  led  by  his  own  observations,  and  especially 
by  his  knowledge  of  the  discontents  which  agitated  the 
corps  to  which  he  had  belonged.  His  size,  place  of 
birth,  his  form,  countenance,  color  of  his  hair,  the  corps 
in  which  he  had  served,  with  other  remarks,  in  conform- 
ity to  the  British  usage,  was  noted  in  a  large  folio  book. 
After  this  was  finished,  he  was  sent  to  the  commander- 
in-chief,  in  charge  of  one  of  the  staff,  with  a  letter  from 
the  adjutant-general.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  treated  him 
very  kindly,  and  detained  him  more  than  one  hour,  ask- 
ing him  many  questions,  all  leading, — first  to  know  to 
what  extent  this  spirit  of  defection  might  be  pushed  by 
proper  incitements, — what  were  the  most  operating  incite- 
ments,— whether  any  general  officers  were  suspected  by 
Washington  as  concerned  in  Arnold's  conspiracy,  or  any 
other  officers  of  note ; — who  they  were,  and  whether  the 
troops  approved  or  censured  Washington's  suspicions ; 
— whether  his  popularity  in  the  army  was  sinking,  or  con- 
tinued stationary.  What  was  Major  Andre's  situation, 
— whether  any  change  had  taken  place  in  the  manner 
of  his  confinement, — what  was  the  current  opinion  of  his 
probable  fate, — and  whether  it  was  thought  Washington 


JOINS   GENERAL  ARNOLD.  69 

would  treat  him  as  a  spy.  To  these  various  interroga- 
tions, some  of  which  were  perplexing,  Champe  answered 
warily ;  exciting,  nevertheless,  hopes  that  the  adoption 
of  proper  measures  to  encourage  desertion  (of  which  he 
could  not  pretend  to  form  an  opinion)  would  certainly 
bring  off  hundreds  of  the  American  soldiers,  including 
some  of  the  best  troops,  horse  as  well  as  foot.  Respect- 
ing the  fate  of  Andre,  he  said  he  was  ignorant,  though 
there  appeared  to  be  a  general  wish  in  the  army  that  his 
life  should  not  be  taken ;  and  that  he  believed  it  would 
depend  more  upon  the  disposition  of  Congress,  than  on 
the  will  of  Washington. 

After  this  long  conversation  ended,  Sir  Henry  pre- 
sented Champe  with  a  couple  of  guineas,  and  recom- 
mended him  to  wait  upon  General  Arnold,  who  was  en- 
gaged in  raising  an  American  Legion  in  the  service  of 
his  majesty.  He  directed  one  of  his  aids  to  write  to 
Arnold  by  Champe,  stating  who  he  was,  and  what  he 
had  said  about  the  disposition  in  the  army  to  follow  his 
example;  which,  very  soon  done,  it  was  given  to  the 
orderly  attending  on  Champe,  to  be  presented  with  the 
deserter  to  General  Arnold.  Arnold  expressed  much 
satisfaction  on  hearing  from  Champe  the  manner  of  his 
escape,  and  the  effect  of  Arnold's  example,  and  con- 
cluded his  numerous  inquiries  by  assigning  quarters  to 
the  sergeant, — the  same  as  were  occupied  by  his  recruit- 
ing sergeants. 

He  also  proposed  to  Champe  to  join  his  legion,  telling 
him  he  would  give  to  him  the  same  station  he  had  held 
in  the  rebel  service,  and  promising  further  advancement 
when  merited.  Expressing  his  wish  to  retire  from  war, 


70  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 

and  his  conviction  of  the  certainty  of  his  being  hung  if 
ever  taken  by  the  rebels,  he  begged  to  be  excused  from 
enlistment,  assuring  the  general,  that-  should  he  change 
his  mind,  he  would  certainly  accept  his  offer.  Retiring 
to  the  assigned  quarters,  Champe  now  turned  his  atten- 
tion to  the  delivery  of  his  letters,  which  he  could  not 
effect  until  the  next  night,  and  then  only  to  one  of  the 
two  incogniti  to  whom  he  was  recommended.  This  man 
received  the  sergeant  with  extreme  attention,  and  having 
read  the  letter,  assured  Champe  that  he  might  rely  on 
his  faithful  cooperation  in  doing  everything  in  his  power 
consistent  with  his  safety,  to  guard  which  required  the 
utmost  prudence  and  circumspection.  The  sole  object 
in  which  the  aid  of  this  individual  was  required,  regarded 
the  general  and  others  of  our  army,  implicated  in  the 
information  sent  to  Washington  by  him.  To  this  object 
Champe  urged  his  attention,  assuring  him  of  the  solici- 
tude it  had  excited,  and  telling  him  that  its  speedy  in- 
vestigation had  induced  the  general  to  send  him  into 
New  York.  Promising  to  enter  upon  it  with  zeal,  and 
engaging  to  send  out  Champe's  letters  to  Major  Lee,  he 
fixed  the  time  and  place  for  their  next  meeting,  when 
they  separated. 

Lee  made  known  to  the  general  what  had  been  trans- 
mitted to  him  by  Champe,  and  received  in  answer  direc- 
tions to  press  Champe  to  the  expeditious  conclusion  of 
his  mission,  as  the  fate  of  Andre  would  be  soon  decided, 
when  little  or  no  delay  could  be  admitted  in  executing 
whatever  sentence  the  court  might  decree.  The  same 
messenger  who  brought  Champe's  letter,  returned  with 
the  ordered  communication.  Five  days  had  nearly 


ATTEMPT   AGAINST   ARNOLD.  71 

elapsed  after  reaching  New  York,  before  Champe  saw 
the  confidant  to  whom  only  the  attempt  against  Arnold 
was  to  be  entrusted.  This  person  entered  with  prompti- 
tude into  the  design,  promising  his  cordial  assistance. 
To  procure  a  proper  associate  to  Champe  was  the  first 
object,  and  this  he  promised  to  do  with  all  possible  des- 
patch. Furnishing  a  conveyance  to  Lee,  we  again  heard 
from  Champe,  who  stated  what  I  have  related,  with  the 
additional  intelligence  that  he  had  that  morning  (the  last 
of  September)  been  appointed  one  of  Arnold's  recruit- 
ing sergeants,  having  enlisted  the  day  before  with  Ar- 
nold, and  that  he  was  induced  to  take  this  afflicting  step 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  uninterrupted  ingress  and 
egress  to  the  house  which  the  general  occupied,  it  being 
indispensable  to  a  speedy  conclusion  of  the  difficult  en- 
terprise which  the  information  he  had  just  received  had 
so  forcibly  urged.  He  added,  that  the  difficulties  in  his 
way  were  numerous  and  stubborn,  and  that  his  prospect 
of  success  was  by  no  means  cheering.  With  respect  to 
the  additional  treason,  he  asserted  that  he  had  every 
reason  to  believe  that  it  was  groundless ;  that  the  report 
took  its  rise  in  the  enemy's  camp,  and  that  he  hoped 
soon  to  clear  up  that  matter  satisfactorily.  The  plea- 
sure which  the  last  part  of  this  communication  afforded, 
was  damped  by  the  tidings  it  imparted  respecting  Ar- 
nold, as  on  his  speedy  delivery  depended  Andre's  relief. 
The  interposition  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  who  was  ex- 
tremely anxious  to  save  his  much  loved  aide-de-camp 
still  continued ;  and  it  was  expected  the  examination  of 
witnesses,  and  the  defence  of  the  prisoner,  would  protract 
the  decision  of  the  court  of  inquiry  now  assembled,  and 


72  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   ISLE. 

give  sufficient  time  for  the  consummation  of  the  project 
committed  to  Champe.  A  complete  disappointment 
took  place  from  a  quarter  unforeseen  and  unexpected. 
The  honorable  and  accomplished  Andre,  knowing  his 
guilt,  disdained  defence,  and  prevented  the  examination 
of  witnesses  by  confessing  the  character  in  "which  he 
stood.  On  the  next  day  (the  2nd  of  October)  the  court 
again  assembled,  when  every  doubt  that  could  possibly 
arise  in  the  case  having  been  removed  by  the  previous 
confession,  Andre  was  declared  to  be  a  spy,  and  con- 
demned to  suffer  accordingly.* 

The  sentence  was  executed  on  the  subsequent  day  in 
the  usual  form ;  the  commander-in-chief  deeming  it  im- 
proper to  interpose  any  delay.  In  this  decision  he  was 
warranted  by  the  very  unpromising  intelligence  received 
from  Champe ;  by  the  still  existing  implication  of  other 
officers  in  Arnold's  conspiracy,  by  a  due  regard  to  public 
opinion,  and  by  real  tenderness  to  the  condemned. 

Neither  Congress  nor  the  nation  could  have  been  with 
propriety  informed  of  the  cause  of  the  delay,  and  with- 
out such  information  it  must  have  excited  in  both  alarm 
and  suspicion.  Andre  himself  could  not  have  been  en- 
trusted with  the  secret,  and  would  consequently  have 
attributed  the  unlocked  for  event  to  the  expostulation 
and  exertion  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  which  would  not  fail 
to  produce  in  his  breast  expectations  of  ultimate  relief;  to 
excite  which  would  have  been  cruel,  as  the  realization  of 
such  expectation  depended  upon  a  possible  but  improbable 
contingency.  The  fate  of  Andre,  hastened  by  himself, 
deprived  the  enterprise  committed  to  Champe  of  a  fea- 
*  Lee's  mistake  about  dates  bos  already  beeu  noticed. 


ATTEMPT    TO   SAVE   ANDRE.  73 

ture  which  had  been  highly  prized  by  its  projector,  and 
which  had  very  much  engaged  the  heart  of  the  individual 
chosen  to  execute  it. 

Washington  ordered  Major  Lee  to  communicate  what 
had  passed  to  the  sergeant,  with  directions  to  encourage 
him  to  prosecute  with  unrelaxed  vigor  the  remaining  ob- 
jects of  his  instructions,  but  to  intermit  haste  in  the 
execution  only  as  far  as  was  compatible  with  final  success. 

This  was  accordingly  done  by  the  first  opportunity, 
in  the  manner  directed.  Champe  deplored  the  sad  ne- 
cessity which  occurred,  and  candidly  confessed  that  the 
hope  of  enabling  Washington  to  save  the  life  of  Andre, 
(who  had  been  the  subject  of  universal  commiseration  in 
the  American  camp,)  greatly  contributed  to  remove  the 
serious  difficulties  which  opposed  his  acceding  to  the  pro- 
position when  first  propounded.  Some  documents  ac- 
companied this  communication,  tending  to  prove  the 
innocence  of  the  accused  general ;  they  were  completely 
satisfactory,  and  did  credit  to  the  discrimination,  zeal, 
and  diligence  of  the  sergeant.  Lee  inclosed  them  im- 
mediately to  the  commander-in-chief,  who  was  pleased  to 
express  the  satisfaction  he  derived  from  the  information, 
and  to  order  the  major  to  wait  upon  him  the  next  day ; 
when  the  whole  subject  was  re-examined,  and  the  dis- 
trust heretofore  entertained  of  the  accused  was  forever 
dismissed.  Nothing  now  remained  to  be  done,  but  the 
seizure  and  safe  delivery  of  Arnold.  To  this  object 
Champe  gave  his  undivided  attention ;  and  on  the  19th 
October,  Major  Lee  received  from  him  a  very  particular 
account  of  the  progress  he  had  made,  with  the  outlines 
of  his  plan.  This  was,  without  delay,  submitted  to 


74  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

"Washington,  with  a  request  for  a  few  additional  guineas. 
The  general's  letter,  written  on  the  same  day,  (20th  Oc- 
tober) evinces  his  attention  to  the  minutiae  of  business, 
as  well  as  his  immutable  determination  to  possess  Arnold 
alive,  or  not  at  all.  This  was  his  original  injunction, 
which  he  never  omitted  to  enforce  upon  every  proper 
occasion. 

Major  Lee  had  an  opportunity  in  the  course  of  the 
week  of  writing  to  Champe,  when  he  told  him  that  the 
rewards  which  he  had  promised  to  his  associates  would 
be  certainly  paid  on  the  delivery  of  Arnold ;  and  in  the 
mean  time,  small  sums  of  money  would  be  furnished  for 
casual  expenses,  it  being  deemed  improper  that  he 
should  appear  with  much,  lest  it  might  lead  to  suspicion 
and  detection.  That  five  guineas  were  now  sent,  and 
that  more  would  follow  when  absolutely  necessary. 

Ten  days  elapsed  before  Champe  brought  his  mea- 
sures to  conclusion,  when  Lee  received  from  him  his 
final  communication,  appointing  the  third  subsequent 
night  for  a  party  of  dragoons  to  meet  him  at  Hoboken, 
when  he  hoped  to  deliver  Arnold  to  the  officer.  Champe 
had,  from  his  enlistment  into  the  American  legion  (Ar- 
nold's corps)  every  opportunity  he  could  wish,  to  attend 
to  the  habits  of  the  general.  He  discovered  that  it  was 
his  custom  to  return  home  about  twelve  every  night,  and 
that  previous  to  going  to  bed  he  always  visited  the  gar- 
den. During  this  visit  the  conspirators  were  to  seize 
him,  and  being  prepared  with  a  gag,  intended  to  have 
applied  the  same  instantly. 

Adjoining  the  house  in  which  Arnold  resided,  and  in 
which  it  was  designed  to  seize  and  gag  him,  Champe 


PLAN  OF  ARNOLD'S  CAPTURE.  75 

had  taken  off  several  of  the  palings  and  replaced  them, 
so  that  with  care  and  without  noise  he  could  readily 
open  his  way  to  the  adjoining  alley.  Into  this  alley  he 
meant  to  have  conveyed  his  prisoner,  aided  by  his  com- 
panion, one  of  two  associates  who  had  been  introduced 
by  the  friend  to  whom  Champe  had  been  originally 
made  known  by  letter  from  the  commander-in-chief, 
and  with  whose  aid  and  counsel  he  had  so  far  conducted 
the  enterprise.  His  other  associate  was  with  the  boat 
prepared  at  one  of  the  wharves  on  the  Hudson  river,  to 
receive  the  party. 

Champe  and  his  friend  intended  to  have  placed  them- 
selves each  under  Arnold's  shoulder,  and  to  have  thus 
borne  him  through  the  most  unfrequented  alleys  and 
streets  to  the  boat ;  representing  Arnold,  in  case  of  be- 
ing questioned,  as  a  drunken  soldier  whom  they  were 
conveying  to  the  guard -house. 

When  arrived  at  the  boat  the  difficulties  would  be  all 
surmounted,  there  being  no  danger  nor  obstacle  m  passing 
to  the  Jersey  shore.  These  particulars  as  soon  as  known 
to  Lee,  were  communicated  to  the  commander-in-chief, 
who  was  highly  gratified  with  the  much  desired  intelli- 
gence. He  directed  Major  Lee  to  meet  Champe,  and 
to  take  care  that  Arnold  should  not  be  hurt.  The  day 
arrived,  and  Lee  with  a  party  of  dragoons  left  camp  late 
in  the  evening,  with  three  led  accoutred  horses ;  one  for 
Arnold,  one  for  the  sergeant,  and  the  third  for  his  asso- 
ciate, never  doubting  the  success  of  the  enterprise,  from 
the  tenor  of  the  last  received  communication.  The  party 
reached  Hoboken  about  midnight,  where  they  were  con- 
cealed in  the  adjoining  wood, — Lee  with  three  dragoons 


76  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   IIE?,"RY   LEE. 

stationing  himself  near  the  river  shore.  Hour  after  hour 
passed, — no  boat  approached.  At  length  the  day  broke 
and  the  major  retired  to  his  party,  and  with  his  led 
horses  returned  to  camp,  when  he  proceeded  to  head-quar- 
ters to  inform  the  general  of  the  much  lamented  disap- 
pointment, as  mortifying  as  inexplicable.  Washington 
having  perused  Champe's  plan  and  communication,  had 
indulged  the  presumption  that  at  length  the  object  of 
his  keen  and  constant  pursuit  was  sure  of  execution, 
and  did  not  dissemble  the  joy  such  conviction  produced. 
He  was  chagrined  at  the  issue,  and  apprehended  that 
his  faithful  sergeant  must  have  been  detected  in  the  last 
scene  of  his  tedious  and  difficult  enterprise. 

In  a  few  days,  Lee  received  an  anonymous  letter  from 
Champe's  patron  and  friend,  informing  him  that  on  the 
day  preceding  the  night  fixed  for  the  execution  of  the 
plot,  Arnold  had  removed  his  quarters  to  another  part 
of  the  town,  to  superintend  the  embarkation  of  troops 
preparing  (as  was  rumored)  for  an  expedition  to  be  di- 
rected by  himself;  and  that  the  American  legion,  con- 
sisting chiefly  of  American  deserters,  had  been  trans- 
ferred from  their  barracks  to  one  of  the  transports ;  it 
being  apprehended  that  if  left  on  shore  until  the  expedl 
tion  was  ready,  many  of  them  might  desert.  Thus  it 
happened  that  John  Champe,  instead  of  crossing  the 
Hudson  that  night,  was  safely  deposited  on  board  one 
of  the  fleet  of  transports,  from  whence  he  never  de- 
parted until  the  troops  under  Arnold  landed  in  Virginia ! 
Nor  was  he  able  to  escape  from  the  British  army  until 
after  the  junction  of  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Petersburg, 
when  he  deserted;  and  proceeding  high  up  into  Virginia 


CHAMPE'S  RETURN.  77 

he  passed  into  North  Carolina  near  the  Saura  towns, 
and  keeping  in  the  friendly  districts  of  that  state,  safely 
joined  the  army  soon  after  it  had  passed  the  Congaree 
in  pursuit  of  Lord  Rawdon. 

His  appearance  excited  extreme  surprise  among  his 
former  comrades,  whicli  was  not  a  little  increased  when 
they  saw  the  cordial  reception  he  met  with  from  the  late 
Major  now  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee.  His  whole  story 
soon  became  known  to  the  corps,  which  reproduced  the 
love  and  respect  of  officer  and  soldier  (heretofore  invari- 
ably entertained  for  the  sergeant),  heightened  by  uni- 
versal admiration  of  his  late  daring  and  arduous  at- 
tempt. 

Champe  was  introduced  to  General  Greene,  who  very 
cheerfully  complied  with  the  promises  made  by  the  com- 
mander-in-chief,  as  far  as  in  his  power ;  and  having 
provided  the  sergeant  with  a  good  horse  and  money  for 
his  journey,  sent  him  to  General  Washington,  who  mu- 
nificently anticipated  every  desire  of  the  sergeant  and 
presented  him  with  his  discharge  from  further  service,* 
lest  he  might,  in  the  vicissitudes  of  war,  fall  into  the 
enemy's  hands ;  when,  if  recognized,  he  was  sure  to  die 
on  a  gibbet. 

*  When  General  Washington  was  called  by  President  Adams  to 
the  command  of  the  army,  prepared  to  defend  the  country  from 
French  hostility,  he  sent  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  to  inquire  for 
Champe,  being  determined  to  bring  him  into  the  field  at  the  head  of 
a  company  of  infantry. 

Lee  sent  to  London  county,  where  Champe  settled  after  his  dis- 
charge from  the  army;  when  he  learned  that  the  gallant  soldier  had 
removed  to  Kentucky,  where  he  soon  after  died. 


78  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Congress  retains  Lee's  Legion  in  remodeling  the  army — Lee  advanced 
to  the  rank  of  Lieutenant  Colonel — Ordered  to  join  the  Southern 
Army  under  General  Greene — Washington's  opinion  of  Lee — Gene- 
ral Greene  proceeds  to  Richmond  and  Ilillsborough — Account  of 
North  Carolina — Greene  joins  the  army  at  Charlotte — Gates  re- 
signs the  command  to  Greene  and  proceeds  to  Richmond — Noble 
conduct  of  the  Virginia  Legislature  towards  him — Condition  of 
the  army — Character  and  appearance  of  General  Greene — His  dis- 
position of  the  forces — General  Washington's  successful  strutiigem 
at  Rugley's  farm— Army  leave  Charlotte — Greene  takes  a  position 
on  the  Pedee  near  Cheraw  Hill. 

ON  the  3d  of  October,  1780,  Congress  passed  resolu- 
tions containing  a  plan  for  a  new  arrangement  of  the 
army,  and  by  a  separate  resolve  they  were  referred  to 
the  commander-in-chief  for  his  opinion. 

On  the  llth  of  October,  Washington,  in  a  letter  to  the 
President  of  Congress,  gave  a  written  opinion  on  the 
new  arrangement,  and  communicated  his  views  on  every 
part  of  it  with  that  clearness  and  thorough  understand- 
ing, which  he  was  accustomed  to  evince  on  all  public  af- 
fuiivs.  In  this  letter  he  says: 

"  Besides  the  four  regiments,  I  cannot  forbear  recom- 
mending, that  two  partisan  corps  may  be  kept  up,  com- 
manded by  Colonel  Armand  and  Major  Lee.  Though 


WASHINGTON'S  LETTER  TO  THE  PRESIDENT.       79 

in  general  I  dislike  independent  corps,  I  think  a  partisan 
corps  Y^ith  an  army  useful  in  many  respects.  Its  name 
and  destination  stimulate  to  enterprise ;  and  the  two 
officers  I  have  mentioned  have  the  best  claims  to  public 
attention.  Colonel  Armand  is  an  officer  of  great  merit, 
which,  added  to  his  being  a  foreigner,  to  his  rank  in 
life,  and  to  the  sacrifices  of  property  he  has  made,  ren- 
ders it  a  point  of  delicacy  as  well  as  justice  to  continue 
to  him^  the  means  of  serving  honorably.  Major  Lee 
has  rendered  such  distinguished  services,  possesses  so 
many  talents  for  commanding  a  corps  of  this  nature, 
and  deserves  so  much  credit  for  the  perfection  in  which 
he  has  kept  his  corps,  as  well  as  for  the  handsome 
exploits  he  has  performed,  that  it  would  be  a  loss  to 
the  service,  and  a  discouragement  to  merit,  to  reduce 
him,  and  I  do  not  see  how  he  can  be  introduced  into 
one  of  the  regiments  in  a  manner  satisfactory  to  him- 
self, and  which  will  enable  him  to  be  equally  useful, 
without  giving  too  much  disgust  to  the  whole  line  of 
cavalry. 

"  The  partisan  corps  may  consist  of  three  troops  of 
mounted  and  three  of  dismounted  dragoons,  of  fifty  each, 
making  in  all  three  hundred." 

Washington's  recommendation  was  attended  to,  and 
Major  Lee's  corps  was  retained.  About  the  same  time 
lie  was  advanced  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant  colonel.  Be- 
fore the  close  of  the  month  he  was  under  inarching  or- 
ders for  the  south,  to  join  the  army  of  General  Greene, 
who  had  just  been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the 
southern  army  in  place  of  General  Gates. 

Writing  to  a  member  of  Congress,(0ctober  23,  1780,) 


80  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 

Washington  says,  "  Lee's  corps  will  go  to  the  southward. 
I  believe  it  will  be  found  very  useful.  The  corps  itself 
is  an  excellent  one,  and  the  officer  at  the  head  of  it  has 
great  resources  of  genius."  This  was  a  great  deal  for 
"Washington  to  say  of  any  man.  But  Lee  never  gave 
him  reason  to  change  his  opinion,  and  never  lost  his  con- 
fidence. The  opinion  above  expressed  respecting  his 
future  usefulness  was  fully  justified  by  Lee's  brilliant 
successes  in  the  southern  campaigns. 

Making  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  his  own  biographer  for 
this  portion  of  the  narrative,  we  now  proceed  to  quote 
from  his  "  Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  Southern  Depart- 
ment of  the  United  States,"  his  own  account  of  some  of 
the  more  important  movements  of  the  southern  army 
under  General  Greene,  to  which  Lee's  Legion  was  now 
attached. 

General  Greene,  after  employing  a  few  days  in  pre- 
paring for  his  journey,  relinquished,  with  reluctance,  his 
inferior  station  to  take  upon  himself  the  honorable  though 
weighty  command  to  which  he  had  been  called.  He 
passed  through  the  states  of  Maryland  and  Delaware, 
for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  extent  of  the  assis- 
tance to  be  obtained  from  that  quarter. 

Here  he  was  informed  that  Brigadier  Gist  had  been  in- 
defatigably  engaged  in  executing  the  trust  reposed  in 
him  ;  but  such  was  the  difficulty  at  this  period  of  procur- 
ing recruits  as  to  forbid  the  expectation  of  filling  up  the 
regiments  without  the  substitution  of  some  new  mode. 
On  this,  and  all  other  subjects,  connected  with  his  duty, 
he  held  full  and  free  conferences  with  the  state  govern- 


NORTH   CAROLINA.  81 

ments  ;  and  having  made  his  final  arrangements,  pursued 
his  journey  to  Richmond,  the  capital  of  Virginia. 

When  Greene  reached  Richmond,  he  found  the  govern- 
ment engaged  in  preparing  means  of  defence  against 
Leslie,  who  had  established  himself  at  Portsmouth.  Re-  I 
lying  upon  this  state  for  his  principal  support  in  men 
and  stores,  he  was  sensibly  affected  by  the  difficulties  in 
which  he  found  her.  But  active  and  intelligent,  pene- 
trating and  laborious,  he  persevered  in  his  exertions. 
Having  brought  his  arrangements  to  a  satisfactory  con- 
clusion, he  proceeded  south,  leaving  Major  General  Baron 
Steuhen  to  direct  the  defence  of  Virginia,  and  to  super- 
intend the  reinforcements  preparing  for  the  southern 
army.  From  Richmond  he  hastened  to  Hillsborough, 
the  seat  of  government  of  North  Carolina.  Here  he 
found  the  executive,  apprised  of  the  dangers  by  which 
the  state  was  threatened,  well  disposed  to  exert  their  au- 
thority in  preparing  means  to  resist  the  advancing  enemy. 
This  state  very  much  resembles  Virginia  in  the  manners 
and  habits  of  the  people,  so  much  so  as  to  induce  the 
conclusion  of  its  being  settled  principally  by  emigrants 
from  that  state.  Its  population,  though  double  that  of 
South  Carolina,  was  very  disproportionate  to  the  extent 
of  its  territory. 

North  Carolina  is  watered  by  many  rivers ;  few  of 
which  are  navigable  for  ships.  Cape  Fear  is  the  most 
considerable ;  and  that  only  navigable  to  Wilmington, 
situated  not  very  distant  from  the  sea.  In  a  state  of 
war,  when  naval  superiority  is  conclusively  in  favor  of 
the  enemy,  as  was  the  case  in  our  contest,  this  priva- 
tion of  nature  was  replete  with  advantage  to  us,  though 
6 


82  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HEXRY   LEE. 

extremely  incommodious  in  peace.  This  state  is  only 
to  be  assailed  with  effect  through  Virginia  or  South 
Carolina,  through  each  of  which  her  foreign  commerce 
passes.  At  present  it  was  threatened  on  both  sides,  as 
Leslie  still  continued  in  Virginia,  waiting,  as  was  pre- 
sumed, for  the  advance  of  Lord  Cornwallis.  Although 
in  this  state,  horses,  bacon,  Indian  corn,  and  beef,  which 
constitute  the  most  essential  supplies  of  an  army,  could 
be  found  in  abundance,  yet,  from  the  thinness  of  popu- 
lation, the  collection  of  them  was  inconvenient. 

The  mountainous  region  of  North  Carolina  was  in- 
habited by  a  race  of  hardy  men,  who  were  familiar  with 
the  use  of  the  horse  and  rifle,  were  stout,  active,  patient 
under  privation,  and  brave.  Irregular  in  their  move- 
ments, and  unaccustomed  to  restraint,  they  delighted  in 
the  fury  of  action,  but  pined  under  the  servitude  and  in- 
activity of  camp.  True  to  the  American  cause,  they 
displayed  an  impetuous  zeal,  whenever  their  wild  and 
ardent  temper  prompted  the  contribution  of  their  aid. 
In  the  middle  and  Atlantic  sections  lived  a  race,  less 
capable  of  labor,  and  less  willing  to  endure  it ;  who  were 
much  divided  in  political  opinions,  and  incumbered  with 
that  dreadful  evil,  which  the  cruel  policy  of  preceding 
times  had  introduced.  The  prospect  of  efficient  aid  from 
a  state  so  situated,  was  not  encouraging.  But  the  fertilo 
genius  of  Greene,  deriving  new  influence  from  his  con- 
ciliating manners,  soon  laid  the  foundation  of  a  support, 
which  would  have  been  completely  adequate  to  his  pur- 
pose, had  the  quality  of  the  troops  corresponded  with 
their  number.  Having  finished  his  preparatory  mea- 
sures, he  hastened  to  Charlotte,  pleased  with  the  hope 


GREENE   SUPERSEDES   GATES.  83 

of  rescuing  the  state  from  the  impending  calamities. 
On  the  2d  of  December,  1780,  he  reached  the  army,  and 
was  received  by  General  Gates  with  the  most  cordial  re- 
spect.    The  translation  of  the  command  was  announced 
in  general  orders  on  the  ensuing  day.     After  devoting 
a  short  time  to  those  communications,  which  were  essen- 
tial to  the  information  of  his  successor,  Gates  took  leave 
of  the  army,  and  proceeded  to  meet  the  inquiry  into  his 
conduct,  which  had  been  ordered   by   Congress.     His 
progress  was  slow,  his  manners  were  grave,  his  demeanor 
was  condescending,  his  conversation  reserved.     On  his 
long  road,  no  countenance  shed  the  balm  of  condolence ; 
all  were  gloomy,  all  scowling.     The  fatal  loss  on  the  18th 
of  August  was  acutely  remembered ;   but  the  important 
victory  of   Saratoga   was  forgotten.     The  unfortunate 
general  at  length  reached  Richmond,  where  the  general 
assembly  of  Virginia  was  in  session.     Great  and  good 
men  then  governed  the  state.     Instructed  by  history, 
guided  by  the  dictates  of  virtue,  and  grateful  for  eminent 
services,  they  saw  a  wide  difference  between  misfortune 
and  criminality,  and  weighed  the  exploits  in  the  North 
against  the  disasters  in  the  South.     These  fathers  of  the 
commonwealth  appointed  a  committee  of  their  body  to 
wait  en  the  vanquished  general,  and  "  to  assure  him  of 
their  high  regard  and  esteem  :   that  their  remembrance 
of  his  former  glorious  services  was  never  to  be  obliterated 
by  any  reverse  of  fortune ;  but,  ever  mindful  of  his  great 
merit,  they  would  omit  no  opportunity  of  testifying  to 
the  world  the  gratitude  which  Virginia,  as  a  member  of 
the  American  Union,  owed  to  him  in  his  military  cha- 
racter." 


84  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

General  Gates  had  supported  his  fall  from  splendid 
elevation  to  obscurity,  with  apparent  fortitude  and  com- 
placency. He  was  sensibly  affected  and  comforted  by 
this  kind  reception,  and  retired  to  his  farm  in  the  county 
of  Berkeley,  where  the  keen  regrets  of  disappointment 
and  misfortune  were  softened  by  the  soothing  occupations 
of  agriculture,  and  the  condolence  of  the  state  in  which 
he  resided. 

General  Greene  directed  his  whole  attention  to  the 
high  duties  of  his  command.  On  reviewing  his  army, 
he  found  its  total  not  more  than  two  thousand,  of  which 
the  major  part  was  militia.  Notwithstanding  the  exer- 
tions of  his  predecessor  to  establish  magazines,  he  found 
three  days'  provision  only  on  hand,  and  the  country 
around  him  exhausted.  His  supply  of  ammunition  was 
very  scanty ;  and  Virginia  was  the  nearest  point  from 
which  a  replenishment  could  be  obtained. 

Such  means  and  resources  badly  comported  with  the 
grand  design  of  arresting  the  progress  of  the  conqueror, 
and  restoring  the  two  lost  states  to  the  Union.  Capa- 
ble of  doing  much  with  little,  Greene  was  not  discour- 
aged by  this  unfavorable  prospect.  His  vivid  plastic 
genius  soon  operated  on  the  latent  elements  of  martial 
capacity  in  his  army,  invigorated  its  weakness,  turned 
its  confusion  into  order,  and  its  despondency  into  ardor. 
A  wide  sphere  of  intellectual  resource  enabled  him  to 
inspire  confidence,  to  rekindle  courage,  to  decide  hesita- 
tion, and  infuse  a  spirit  of  exalted  patriotism  in  the  citi- 
zens of  the  state.  By  his  own  example,  he  showed  the 
incalculable  value  of  obedience,  of  patience,  of  vigilance, 
and  temperance.  Dispensing  justice,  with  an  even  hand, 


GENERAL   GREENE.  85 

to  the  citizen  and  soldier ;  benign  in  heart,  and  happy 
in  manners ;  he  acquired  the  durable  attachment  and  es- 
teem of  all.  He  collected  around  his  person,  able  and 
respectable  officers ;  and  selected  for  the  several  depart- 
ments, those  who  were  best  qualified  to  fill  them.  His 
operations  were  then  commenced  with  a  boldness  of  de- 
sign, well  calculated  to  raise  the  drooping  hopes  of  his 
country,  and  to  excite  the  respect  of  his  enemy. 

This  illustrious  man  had  now  reached  his  thirty-eighth 
year.  In  person  he  was  rather  corpulent,  and  above  the 
common  size.  His  complexion  was  fair  and  florid ;  his 
countenance  serene  and  mild,  indicating  .a  goodness 
which  seemed  to  shade  and  soften  the  fire  and  greatness 
of  its  expression.  His  health  was  delicate,  but  preserved 
by  temperance  and  regularity. 

The  British  army  still  remained  at  Winnsborough. 
General  Greene  determined  to  draw  in  the  detachment 
under  Smallwood,  which  was  advanced  some  distance  in 
his  front,  and  to  risk  the  division  of  his  force  by  taking 
two  distant  positions  on  each  flank  of  the  British  army. 

Previous  to  this  movement,  Brigadier  Morgan,  who 
commanded  the  van  of  Smallwood's  detachment,  at- 
tempted to  strike  a  foraging  party  of  the  enemy,  which 
had  penetrated  the  country  between  the  two  armies. 
But  the  vigilant  adversary  eluded  the  blow,  and  returned 
in  safety  to  Camden,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Washington, 
at  the  head  of  the  cavalry,  having  taken  a  more  exten- 
sive range  than  the  infantry,  discovered  that  a  party  of 
loyalists  were  stationed  at  Rugeley's  farm  about  twelve 
miles  from  Camden.  He  moved  instantly  towards 
them,  in  expectation  of  carrying  the  post  by  surprise; 


86  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

but  in  this  he  was  disappointed,  as  they  occupied  a  barn, 
surrounded  by  abattis,  and  secure  from  any  attempt  of 
cavalry.  Rugeley  and  his  friends  were  delighted  with 
the  safety  their  precaution  had  produced,  and  viewed 
the  approach  of  horse  with  indifference.  Short  was 
their  repose.  Washington,  well  informed  of  the  charac- 
ter of  his  enemy,  shaped  the  trunk  of  a  tree  in  imitation 
of  a  field  piece ;  and,  bringing  it  up  in  military  style, 
affected  to  prepare  to  cannonade  the  barn.  To  give 
solemnity  to  the  device,  he  sent  in  a  flag,  warning 
the  garrison  of  the  impending  destruction,  which  could 
be  only  avoided  by  immediate  submission.  Not  pre- 
pared to  resist  artillery,  Colonel  Rugeley  seized  with 
promptitude  the  auspicious  opportunity ;  and,  with  his 
garrison,  one  hundred  men  surrendered  at  discretion  ! 
No  circumstance  can  more  strongly  demonstrate  the 
propriety  of  using  every  effort  in  war.  A  soldier  should 
intimately  know  the  character  of  his  enemy,  and  mould 
his  measures  accordingly.  This  stratagem  of  Washing- 
ton, although  conceived  and  executed  with  little  hope  of 
success,  was  completely  successful;  and. enabled  him  to 
effect  an  object,  which,  at  first  view,  most  would  have 
abandoned  as  clearly  unattainable. 

The  return  of  Smallwood's  detachment  to  camp  was 
followed  by  the  immediate  departure  of  the  army  from 
Charlotte.  The  division,  intended  for  operations  in  the 
western  quarter,  was  composed  of  four  hundred  continental 
infantry  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Howard,  of  the  Mary- 
land line,  two  companies  of  the  Virginia  militia  under 
Captains  Triplett  and  Taite,  and  the  remnants  of  the 
first  and  third  regiments  of  dragoons,  one  hundred  in 


GREENE   MOVES   DOWN  THE   PEDEE.  87 

number,  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Washington.  It  was 
placed  under  the  care  of  Brigadier  General  Morgan,  who 
was  to  be  strengthened  on  his  march  by  bodies  of  moun- 
tain militia  from  Carolina  and  Georgia.  He  was  ordered 
to  pass  the  Catawba,  and  take  post  in  the  country  between 
the  Broad  and  Pacolet  rivers.  Greene,  with  the  main 
body,  moved  down  the  Pedee,  and  took  a  position  on  its 
eastern  bank,  nearly  opposite  Cheraw  hill.  By  this  dis- 
position, General  Greene  secured  an  abundance  of  whole- 
some provisions  for  his  troops ;  afforded  safe  rendezvous 
for  the  militia  in  the  East  and  West,  on  whose  aid  he 
necessarily  relied ;  re-excited  by  his  proximity  the  spirit 
of  revolt,  which  preceding  events  had  repressed ;  mena- 
ced the  various  posts  of  the  enemy,  and  their  interme- 
diate communications ;  and  compelled  Lord  Cornwallis 
to  postpone  his  advance  into  North  Carolina,  until  he 
should  have  cleared  the  country  to  the  west  of  his 
enemy. 


88  LITE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Lee's  Legion  joins  the  army  under  Greene — Surprises  Georgetown — 
Battle  of  Cowpens— Cornwallis  prepares  to  pursue  Greene's  army 
by  destroying  a  part  of  his  bagage  and  stores— Greene  joins  Mor- 
gan and  brings  forward  his  detachment  to  the  main  army — The 
pursuit  commences— Defeat  of  Davidson — Greene  passea  the  Tad* 
kin — Lee  with  his  legion  joins  Greene's  main  army—Placed  be- 
tween the  retreating  and  advancing  armies— Lee  dissuades  Morgan 
from  leaving  the  army — But  Morgan  retires  on  account  of  ill- 
health. 

WE  have  noticed  the  movements  of  Lee,  detailed  in 
the  last  chapter,  with  a  view  to  the  reader's  better  com- 
prehension of  the  events  now  to  follow,  in  which  Lee  was 
to  take  an  active  part.  We  resume  our  quotations  from 
Lee's  Memoirs. 

Soon  after  General  Greene  had  taken  his  position 
opposite  to  Cheraw  hill,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  with 
his  legion,  making  about  two  hundred  and  eighty  in 
horse  and  foot,  joined  the  army.  This  corps,  being  in 
excellent  condition,  was,  on  the  next  day,  ordered  to 
cross  the  Pedee,  in  order  to  support  Brigadier  Marion, 
who  continued  to  interrupt  and  harass  the  enemy's  posts 
between  the  Pedee  and  the  Santee.  In  a  few  days  after 
Lee's  junction  with  Marion,  they  projected  an  enter- 
prise against  the  garrison  of  Georgetown,  a  small  village 


ATTACK   ON   GEORGETOWN.  89 

in  South  Carolina,  situated  on  the  bay  into  which  the 
Pedee  empties.  Colonel  Campbell  commanded  in  this 
town,  with  a  garrison  of  two  hundred  men.  In  his  front 
he  had  prepared  some  slight  defences,  better  calculated 
to  repel  a  sudden,  than  resist  a  determined,  assault. 
Between  these  defences  and  the  town,  and  contiguous  to 
each,  was  an  inclosed  work  with  a  frize  and  palisade, 
which  constituted  his  chief  protection.  A  subaltern 
guard  held  it.  The  rest  of  the  troops  were  dispersed  in 
light  parties  in  and  near  the  town,  looking  towards  the 
country.  The  plan  of  assault  was  founded  on  the  faci- 
lity with  which  the  assailant  might  convey  down  the 
Pedee  a  part  of  his  force  undiscovered,  and  land  in  the 
water  suburb  of  the  town,  which,  being  always  deemed 
secure,  was  consequently  unguarded.  After  this  body 
should  have  reached  the  wharves,  it  was  to  move  in  two 
divisions.  The  first  was  to  force  the  commander's  quar- 
ters, known  to  be  the  place  of  parade,  then  to  secure 
him,  and  all  who  might  flock  thither  on  the  alarm.  The 
second  was  to  be  charged  with  the  interception  of  such 
of  the  garrison  as  might  attempt  to  gain  the  fort,  their 
chief  point  of  safety  on  annoyance.  The  militia  and 
cavalry  of  the  legion,  under  Marion  and  Lee,  were  to 
approach  near  the  town  in  the  night ;  and  when  the  en- 
trance of  the  infantry,  passed  down  by  water,  should  be 
announced,  they  were  to  rush  into  it  for  co-operation 
and  support. 

The  plan  being  approved  by  General  Greene,  pre- 
parations were  immediately  made  for  its  execution.  The 
infantry  of  the  legion  were  embarked  in  boats  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Carnes,  with  orders  to  fall  down  the 


90  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HEXRY   LEE. 

Pedee  to  a  designated  island,  during  the  first  night ;  to 
land  and  lay  concealed  there  the  ensuing  day  ;  to  reem- 
bark  at  an  early  hour  of  the  night  following,  and  reach 
Georgetown  between  one  and  two  in  the  morning. 

Marion  and  Lee  proceeded  to  their  destination,  having 
taken  all  the  requisite  precautions  to  prevent  any  in- 
timation to  the  enemy  of  their  approach.  At  twelve 
o'clock  in  the  second  night,  they  occupied,  unperceived, 
a  position  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town,  and  waited  anxi- 
ously for  the  annunciation  of  Carnes's  arrival.  This 
officer  met  with  no  difficulty  in  descending  the  river,  and 
reached  the  appointed  island  before  dawn  of  light.  He 
remained  there  the  ensuing  day ;  and  so  unusual  is  inland 
navigation  in  South  Carolina,  so  impervious  are  the  deep 
swamps  which  line  its  rivers,  that  he  might  have  so- 
journed for  weeks  on  the  island  without  discovery. 

Gaining  his  place  of  destination  with  precision  in  point 
of  time,  he  landed  unperceived,  and  instantly  advanced 
to  the  quarters  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Campbell.  The 
commandant  was  secured  ;  and  Carnes  judiciously  posted 
his  division  for  seizing  such  parties  of  the  garrison  as 
might  flock  to  the  parade  ground.  Captain  Rudulph, 
who  led  the  second  division,  with  equal  good  fortune 
gained  the  vicinity  of  the  fort ;  and  arranged  his  troops 
on  the  route  of  communication,  in  order  to  arrest  the 
fugitives. 

On  the  first  fire,  which  took  place  at  the  commandant's 
quarters,  the  militia  of  Marion  and  the  dragoons  of  Lee 
rushed  into  the  town,  prepared  to  bear  down  all  resis- 
tance. To  the  astonishment  of  these  officers,  every 
thing  was  quiet ;  the  legion  infantry  holding  its  assigned 


FAILURE  OF  THE   ATTACK.  91 

stations,  and  Lieutenant  Colonel  Campbell  a  prisoner. 
Not  a  British  soldier  appeared ;  not  one  attempted  either 
to  gain  the  fort,  or  repair  to  the  commandant.  Having 
discovered  their  enemy,  the  troops  of  the  garrison  kept 
close  to  their  respective  quarters,  barricaded  the  doors, 
and  determined  there  to  defend  themselves.  The  assail- 
ants were  unprovided  with  the  requisite  implements  for 
battering  doors  and  scaling  windows.  The  fort  was  in 
possession  of  the  enemy,  and  daylight  approaching. 

Marion  and  Lee  were  therefore  compelled  to  retire 
with  a  partial  accomplishment  of  their  object.  Colonel 
Campbell  was  suffered  to  remain  on  parole ;  and  the 
troops  withdrew  from  Georgetown,  unhurt  andunannoyed. 
The  plan  of  this  enterprise,  although  conceived  with  in- 
genuity, and  executed  with  precision,  was  too  refined 
and  complicated  for  success.  Marion  and  Lee  were 
singularly  tender  of  the  lives  of  their  soldiers  ;  and  pre- 
ferred moderate  success,  with  little  loss,  to  the  most 
brilliant  enterprise,  with  the  destruction  of  many  of  their 
troops. 

This  principle  is  wise  and  commendable ;  but,  when 
carried  too  far,  it  is  sure  to  produce  disappointment. 
If,  instead  of  placing  Rudulph's  division  to  intercept  the 
fugitives,  it  had  been  ordered  to  carry  the  fort  by  the 
bayonet,  our  success  would  have  been  complete.  The 
fort  taken,  and  the  commandant  a  prisoner,  we  might 
have  availed  ourselves  of  the  cannon,  and  have  readily 
demolished  every  obstacle  and  shelter. 

On  the  17th  of  January,  1781,  was  fought  the  cele- 
brated Battle  of  Cowpens,  in  which  General  Morgan  de- 
feated a  detachment  of  the  British  army  under  Colonel 


92  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Tarleton,  which  had  been  sent  in  pursuit  of  him.  Lee 
gives  a  very  vivid  description  of  this  battle  ;  but  his  le- 
gion was  not  engaged  in  it. 

Lord  Gornwallis,  says  Lee,*  received  the  unexpected, 
doleful  tidings  of  Tarleton's  defeat  with  serenity,  but 
deep  regret.  He  had  been  baffled  in  his  first  expedition 
into  North  Carolina  by  the  fall  of  Ferguson  ;  and  this 
late  disaster  seemed  to  forbid  perseverance  in  his  second. 
With  a  view  to  retrieve,  by  the  celerity  of  his  move- 
ments, the  severe  loss  he  had  sustained,  he  formed  the 
wise  resolution  of  converting  his  army  into  light  troops, 
by  the  destruction  of  his  baggage.  Commanding  this  sacri- 
fice without  respect  to  persons,  he  set  the  example  him- 
self, by  committing  to  flames  the  baggage  of  headquarters. 
With  zeal  and  alacrity  his  faithful  army  obeyed  the 
mandate.  Everything  was  destroyed,  save  a  small  sup- 
ply of  clothing,  and  a  sufficient  number  of  wagons  for 
the  conveyance  of  hospital  stores,  of  salt,  of  ammunition, 
and  for  the  accommodation  of  the  sick  and  wounded. 
We  are  at  a  loss  whether  to  admire  more  the  wisdom  of 
the  chief,  or  the  self-denial  of  his  followers.  A  memor- 
able instance,  among  many  others  in  this  unnatural  war, 
of  the  immutable  disposition  of  the  British  soldiers  to 
endure  every  privation  in  support  of  their  king  and 
country.  This  arrangement  being  finished,  Lord  Cornwal- 
lis  moved  from  Fisher's  Creek,  determined  on  unceasing 
efforts  to  destroy  Morgan,  and  recover  his  lost  troops ; 
to  keep  separate  the  two  divisions  of  Greene's  army ; 
and,  should  he  fail  in  these  attempts,  to  bring  Lee  to 
action  before  he  could  reach  Virginia. 

*  Memoirs. 


MORGAN'S  RETREAT.  93 

Morgan,  always  attentive  to  his  duty,  took  measures 
for  retreat  the  moment  victory  had  declared  in  his  favor. 
In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  he  crossed  the  Broad 
river,  and  moved  by  forced  marches  to  the  Catawba,  be- 
fore Lord  Cornwallis  could  reach  its  banks. 

General  Greene  was  quickly  advised  of  the  advance 
of  the  British  army  from  Winnsborough  and  Camden, 
through  the  uppafr  country ;  and  accordingly  issued  his 
preparatory  orders  for  movement.  On  the  subsequent 
day  he  received  the  gratifying  intelligence  of  the  victory 
at  the  Cowpens.  Foreseeing  the  enemy's  objects,  he 
hastened  his  march  in  conformity  with  his  previous  dis- 
position, and  despatched  a  courier  to  Marion  and  Lee, 
apprising  them  of  his  decampment,  and  ordering  the  lat- 
ter to  rejoin  with  all  possible  celerity.  Escorted  by  a 
few  dragoons,  General  Greene  hastened  to  reach  Mor- 
gan, which  he  happily  accomplished  on  the  last  day  of 
January,  after  that  officer  had  passed  the  Catawba. 
Aware  of  the  rapidity  with  which  the  British  general 
would  advance  to  strike  him  before  he  could  gain  that 
point,  Morgan  redoubled  his  exertions  to  reach  it ;  but 
with  all  his  activity,  so  keen  and  persevering  had  been 
Cornwallis's  pursuit,  that  he  had  just  crossed  the  river 
on  the  evening  of  the  29th  of  January,  when  the  British 
van  appeared  on  the  opposite  banks.  A  heavy  fall  of 
rain,  during  the  night,  rendered  the  Catawba  unfordable. 
Morgan  availed  himself  of  this  fortunate  occurrence; 
and  continuing  in  his  position  during  the  swell  of  the 
river,  sent  off  his  prisoners,  with  the  arms,  stores,  &c., 
taken  at  the  Cowpens,  under  the  protection  of  a  part  of 
his  militia,  on  a  route  nearer  to  the  mountain  than  that 


94  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HEXRT   LEE. 

intended  to  be  taken  by  himself.  The  waters  continued 
high  for  two  days,  and  gave  the  brigadier  time  to  place 
his  prisoners  in  safety.  His  light  troops,  joined  by 
some  of  the  neighboring  militia,  were  disposed,  by  order 
of  General  Greene,  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the  river. 
This  was  attempted  with  a  hope  of  retarding  the  British 
general  in  his  advance  so  long  as  to  allow  time  for  Brig- 
adier Huger,  of  South  Carolina,  who  had  succeeded 
Smallwood  after  the  retirement  of  that  officer  from 
Charlotte,  to  reach  Salisbury,  the  first  point  assigned 
for  the  junction  of  the  two  divisions  of  the  American 
army. 

As  soon  as  the  fall  of  the  water  admitted  the  passage 
of  troops,  Lord  Cornwallis  resumed  his  march. 

Now  commenced  that  celebrated  retreat  of  General 
Greene  before  the  superior  army  of  Cornwallis,  which  is 
considered  the  most  able  and  important  of  all  his  splen- 
did achievements  in  the  Southern  States. 

On  the  first  of  February,  Cornwallis  encountered  at 
McCowan's  Ford,  a  detachment  under  General  David- 
son, sent  by  Greene  to  dispute  the  passage.  An  action 
ensued  in  which  Davidson  was  killed  and  the  detachment  de- 
feated, and  a  party  of  militia  at  Terrant's  tavern  in  the 
neighborhood,  were  dispersed  by  Tarleton's  troopers. 
Soon  after  ensued  the  remarkable  passage  of  the  Yad- 
kin,  thus  related  by  Lee : 

The  inhabitants  of  this  region  of  the  state  were  well 
affected  to  the  American  cause ;  and  General  Greene 
had  flattered  himself  with  an  expectation  of  here  draw- 
ing around  him  reinforcements,  which,  with  the  light 
troops  under  Morgan,  would  enable  him  to  hold  Lord 


PASSAGE   OP   THE   YADKIN.  95 

Cornwallis  back  for  some  days.  But  the  fall  of  David- 
son, and  the  rencontre  at  Terrant's  tavern,  disappoint- 
ed, in  their  effect,  this  fond  calculation.  He  despatched 
orders  to  Brigadier  Huger  to  relinquish  the  route  to 
Salisbury,  and  to  take  the  direct  course  to  Guilford 
court-house,  to  which  point  he  pressed  forward  with 
the  light  corps  under  Morgan.  Passing  through  Salis- 
bury, he  proceeded  to  the  trading  ford  on  the  Yadkin, 
where  he  arrived  on  the  night  of  the  second  of  Feb- 
ruary. 

General  Greene  having  withdrawn  his  troops  from 
Beattie's  ford,  on  his  lordship's  passage  above,  Lieute- 
nant Colonel  Webster  and  his  division  crossed  the  Ca- 
tawba  without  oposition,  and  in  the  course  of  the  day 
joined  the  British  general.  Cornwallis  had  now  gained 
the  great  road,  leading  to  Salisbury ;  and  the  pursuit  of 
our  light  troops  was  renewed  with  activity. 

General  Greene  passed  the  Yadkin  during  the  night 
of,  and  day  following,  his  arrival  at  that  river.  The 
horse  forded  the  stream,  the  infantry  and  most  of  the 
baggage  were  transported  in  flats.  A  few  wagons  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy ;  for,  notwithstanding  the 
unfavorable  condition  of  the  roads  and  weather,  Briga- 
dier O'Hara  pressed  forward  with  the  British  van,  and 
overtook  our  rear  guard.  The  retreating  corps  was 
again  placed  in  a  critical  situation,  and  Heaven  was 
again  propitious.  The  rain  continued  during  the  night ; 
the  Yadkin  became  unfordable ;  and  Greene  had  secured 
all  the  flats  on  its  northern  banks.* 

*  To  an  attentive  observer  of  the  events  during  our  war,  very  many 
strong  exemplifications  of  providential  succor  occur,  besides  the  two 
just  noticed. 


96  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

The  British  general  was  a  second  time  delayed  by 
an  unforeseen  event.  Relinquishing  his  anxious  wish  to 
bring  the  light  troops  to  action  before  their  junction  with 
the  main  body,  he  recurred  to  his  last  expedient,  that 
of  cutting  Greene  off  from  the  upper  fords  of  the  Dan, 
and  compelling  his  united  force  to  battle,  before  he  could 
either  reach  Virginia,  or  derive  any  aid  from  that  state. 
With  this  view,  he  moved  up  the  Yadkin  to  fords,  which 
were  still  passable.  There  his  lordship  crossed ;  and, 
directing  his  course  to  the  Dan,  held  J&reene  on  his 
right,  with  a  determination  to  throw  the  American  gen- 
eral on  the  lower  Dan,  which  the  great  fall  of  rain  had 
rendered  impassable  without  the  assistance  of  boats, 
which  he  supposed  unattainable.  This  object,  his  last 
hope,  the  British  general  pursued  with  his  accustomed 
rapidity. 

Greene  was  neither  less  active,  nor  less  diligent. 
Continuing  on  the  direct  road  to  Guilford  court-house, 
he  reached  that  place  on  the  7th  of  February.  Briga- 
dier Huger,  who  had  been  overtaken  by  the  legion  of 
Lee,  arrived  on  the  same  day.  The  united  force  of 
Greene,  including  five  hundred  militia,  exceeded  two 
thousand  three  hundred ;  of  which,  two  hundred  and 
seventy  were  cavalry  of  the  best  quality.  The  army  of 
Cornwallis  was  estimated  at  two  thousand  five  hun- 
dred ;  but  his  cavalry,  although  more  numerous  than 
that  of  his  adversary,  was  far  inferior  in  regard  to  the 
size,  condition,  and  activity  of  the  horses.  Taking  into 
view  his  comparative  weakness,  General  Greene  deter- 
mined to  continue  his  retreat  to  Virginia.  The  British 
general  was  twenty-five  miles  from  Guilford  court-house ; 


MORGAN   RETIRES.  97 

equally  near  with  Greene  to  Dix's  ferry  on  the  Dan,  and 
nearer  to  the , upper  shallows  or  points  of  that  river, 
which  were  supposed  to  be  fordable,  notwithstanding  the 
late    swell    of  water.     Lieutenant  Colonel  Carrington, 
quartermaster  general,  suggested  the  propriety  of  pass- 
ing at  Irwin's  ferry,  seventy  miles  from  Guilford  court- 
house, and  twenty  below  Dix's.     Boyd's  ferry  was  four 
miles  below   Irwin's ;    and  the  boats  might  be   easily 
brought  down  from  Dix's  to  assist  in  transporting  the 
army  at  these  near  and  lower  ferries.     The  plan  of  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Carrington  was  adopted,  and  that  officer 
was  charged  with  the  requisite  preparations.     The  route 
of  retreat  being  determined,  the  place  of  crossing  des- 
ignated, and  measures  taken  for  the  collection  of  boats, 
General  Greene  formed  a  light  corps,  consisting  of  some 
of  his  best  infantry  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Howard,  of 
Washington's  cavalry,   the   legion  of  Lee,    and  a  few 
militia  riflemen,  making  in  all  seven  hundred.     These 
troops  Avere  to  take  post  between  the  retreating  and  the 
advancing  armies  to  hover  round  the  skirts  of  the  latter, 
to  seize  every  opportunity  of  striking  in  detail,  and  to 
retard  the  enemy  by  vigilance  and  judicious  positions ; 
while  Greene,  with  the  main  body,  hastened  towards  the 
Dan,  the  boundary  of  his  present  toils  and  dangers. 

The  command  of  the  light  corps  was  offered  to  Bri- 
gadier Morgan,  whose  fitness  for  such  a  service  was  uni- 
versally acknowledged,  and  whose  splendid  success  had 
commanded  the  high  confidence  of  the  general  and  army. 
Morgan  declined  the  arduous  task;  and  being  at  that 
time  afflicted,  as  he  ocasionally  was,  with  rheumatism, 
intimated  a  resolution  of  retiring  from  the  army.  Greene 


98  LIFE   OP   MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

listened  with  reluctance  to  the  excuse,  and  endeavored 
to  prevail  on  him  to  recede  from  his  determination. 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  being  in  habits  of  intimacy  with 
Morgan,  was  individually  deputed  to  persuade  him  to 
obey  the  universal  wish.  Many  common-place  argu- 
ments were  urged  in  conversation  without  success.  Lee 
then  represented,  that  the  brigadier's  retirement  at  that 
crisis  might  induce  an  opinion  unfavorable  to  his  patriot- 
ism, and  prejudicial  to  his  future  fame  ;  that  the  resigna- 
tion of  a  successful  soldier  at  a  critical  moment  was  often 
attributed,  and  sometimes  justly,  to  an  apprehension 
that  the  contest  would  ultimately  be  unfortunate  to  his 
country,  or  to  a  conviction  that  his  reputation  had  been 
accidentally  acquired,  and  could  not  survive  the  vicis- 
situdes of  war.  These  observations  appeared  to  touch 
the  feelings  of  Morgan  :  for  a  moment  he  paused  ;  then 
discovered  a  faint  inclination  to  go  through  the  impen- 
ding conflict ;  but  finally  returned  to  his  original  deci- 
sion. His  refusal  of  the  proffered  command  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  request  to  retire,  which  was  granted. 


COLONEL   HOLLAND   WILLIAMS.  99 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

> 

Colonel  Williams  appointed  in  Morgan's  place — Severe  duty  of  Lee'8 
Legion  and  the  corps  of  Williams — An  alarm — Lee  interrupted  at 
his  breakfast  and  sent  off  on  duty — Gives  his  bugler's  horse  to  a 
countryman — Attacks  Tarleton's  cavalry — Defeats  them — No 
quarter — British  Captain  Miller  saved  by  Lewis — Lewis  repri- 
manded by  Lee,  who  determines  to  sacrifice  the  captain — How  he 
escapes  death — Miller  writes  an  account  of  this  to  the  British  army 
— Effect  of  his  letter. 

WE  now  proceed  with  Lee's  intensely  interesting  ac- 
count of  an  affair  immediately  preceding  Greene's  famous 
passage  of  the  Dan. 

Colonel  Otho  Holland  Williams,  of  Maryland,  an  ac- 
complished gentleman  and  experienced  soldier,  being 
called  to  the  station,  so  anxiously,  but  vainly,  pressed 
on  Morgan,  accepted  it  with  cheerfulness  and  diffidence. 
This  last  arrangement  being  finished,  Greene  put  his 
army  in  motion,  leaving  Williams  on  the  ground.  The 
greater  the  distance  between  the  main  body  and  the 
light  troops,  the  surer  would  be  Greene's  retreat.  Wil- 
liams, therefore,  soon  after  breaking  up  from  Guilford 
court-house,  on  the  10th,  inclined  to  the  left,  for  the 
purpose  of  throwing  himself  in  front  of  Lord  Cornwallis. 
This  movement  was  judicious,  and  had  an  immediate  ef- 
fect. His  lordship,  finding  a  corps  of  horse  and  foot 


100  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

close  in  front,  whose  strength  and  object  were  not  im- 
mediately ascertainable,  checked  the  rapidity  of  his 
march  to  give  time  for  his  long  extended  line  to  con- 
dense. 

The  enemy  persevering  in  his  rapid  advance,  our  rear 
guard  (composed  of  the  legion  of  Lee)  and  the  British 
van  under  Brigadier  O'Hara,  were  in  sight  during  the 
day.  Throughout  the  night,  the  corps  of  Williams  held 
a  respectful  distance,  to  thwart,  as  far  as  was  practica- 
ble, nocturnal  assault. 

The  duty,  severe  in  the  day,  became  more  so  at  night; 
for  numerous  patrols  and  strong  piquets  were  necessarily 
furnished  by  the  light  troops,  not  only  for  their  own 
safety,  but  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  placing  himself, 
by  a  circuitous  march,  between  Williams  and  Greene. 
Such  a  manoeuvre  would  have  been  fatal  to  the  Ameri- 
can army;  and  to  render  it  impossible,  half  of  the  troops 
were  alternately  appropriated  every  night  to  duty : 
so  that  each  man,  during  the  retreat,  was  entitled  to  but 
six  hours'  repose  in  forty-eight. 

Notwithstanding  this  privation,  the  troops  were  in  fine 
spirits  and  good  health ;  delighted  with  their  task,  and 
determined  to  prove  themselves  worthy  the  distinction 
with  which  they  had  been  honored.  At  the  hour  of 
three,  their  toils  were  renewed;  for  Williams  always 
pressed  forward  with  the  utmost  despatch  in  the  morn- 
ing to  gain  such  a  distance  in  front  as  would  secure 
breakfast  to  his  soldiers,  their  only  meal  during  this 
rapid  and  hazardous  retreat. 

So  fatigued  was  officer  and  soldier,  and  so  much  more 
operative  is  weariness  than  hunger,  that  each  man,  not 


CORNWALLIS   PROCEEDS   TO   DIX'S   FERRY.  101 

placed  on  duty,  surrendered  himself  to  repose  as  soon  as 
the  night  position  was  taken.  Situated  as  was  Williams, 
no  arrangement  could  been  devised,  better  calculated  to 
effect  the  great  object  of  his  trust,  and  to  secure  food 
once  a  day  to  his  troops. 

The  moment  Lord  Cornwallis  found  it  necessary  to 
change  his  course  and  to  push  for  Dix's  ferry,  he  or- 
dered his  van  to  proceed  slowly ;  and  separating  from 
it  at  the  head  of  the  main  body,  which  had  now  arrived 
at  a  cross-way  leading  to  the  desired  route,  he  quickly 
gained  the  great  road  to  Dix's  ferry,  the  course  of  the 
American  light  corps. 

In  pursuance  of  this  system,  Williams  made  a  rapid 
morning's  march ;  and  leaving  small  patrols  of  cavalry 
near  the  enemy,  sent  forward  the  staff  to  select  ground 
and  prepare  fires.  The  officers  and  dragoons,  who  had 
been  necessarily  kept  in  sight  of  the  British,  upon  join- 
ing, were  hastened  in  front  to  a  farmhouse  near  the 
road,  where  they  enjoyed,  although  a  few  hours  later,  a 
more  comfortable  meal.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Carrington, 
who  commanded  the  dragoons  near  the  enemy's  van,  re- 
ported from  time  to  time,  in  conformity  to  custom,  by 
which  it  appeared,  that  Cornwallis  was  moving  as  usual. 

The  morning  was  cold  and  drizzly ;  our  fires,  which 
had  been  slow  in  kindling,  were  now  lively ;  the  meat 
was  on  the  coals,  and  the  corn  cake  in  the  ashes.  At 
this  moment,  a  friendly  countryman  appeared,  riding  in 
haste  to  our  camp,  whither  he  had  been  directed  by  the 
sergeant  of  one  of  the  horse  patrols,  with  which  he  fell 
in  on  his  way.  The  hurry  of  his  approach,  and  the 
tired  condition  of  his  meager  pony,  evinced  sincerity  of 


102  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

heart ;  -while  the  joy  of  his  countenance  declared  his 
participation  of  interest.  Asking  for  "  the  general," 
he  was  conducted  to  Colonel  Williams,  whom  he  bluntly 
informed,  that  Lord  Cornwallis,  leaving  his  former  route, 
had  got  into  our  road ;  that  one  half  hour  past  he  left 
the  British  army  advancing,  then  only  four  miles  be- 
hind ;  that  accidentally  discovering  it  from  his  field, 
where  he  was  burning  brushwood,  he  ran  home,  took  the 
first  horse  he  could  find,  and  hastened  to  give  his  friends 
intelligence,  which  he  deemed  important.  To  attach 
doubt  to  the  information  of  an  honest  looking  farmer 
would  have  violated  all  the  rules  of  physiognomy. 

Williams  always  delighted  to  indulge  and  comfort  his 
brave  troops;  and,  although  he  credited  the  countryman, 
was  unwilling  to  interrupt  their  hasty  repast.  He  there- 
fore ordered  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  to  detach  from  his 
cavalry,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  correctness  of  the  in- 
telligence. Captain  Armstrong,  with  one  section  of  the 
horse,  was  despatched  accordingly,  with  the  countryman 
for  his  guide. 

Soon  after  their  departure,  Carrington,  still  near  the 
enemy,  communicated  the  unusually  slow  progress  of  the 
van  guard.  Combining  this  intelligence  with  that  just 
received,  Williams  ordered  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  to 
strengthen  Armstrong,  and  to  take  upon  himself  the 
command  entrusted  to  that  officer.  Lieutenant  Lewis, 
with  the  required  addition,  attended  Lee,  who  despatched 
one  of  the  dragoons  to  overtake  Armstrong,  with  orders 
directing  him  to  move  slowly  until  he  should  join. 

Quickly  reaching  Armstrong,  Avho  had  not  advanced 
more  than  a  mile,  Lee  proceeded,  in  conformity  with  the 


ARMSTRONG'S  ADVANCE.  103 

advice  of  the  countryman,  two  miles  further ;  but  seeing 
no  enemy,  he  began  to  believe  that  his  guide,  however 
well  affected,  was  certainly  in  a  mistake.  He  deter- 
mined, therefore,  to  return  to  breakfast,  and  leave  Arm- 
strong with  three  dragoons  and  the  guide  to  continue  on 
to  the  spot,  where  the  countryman's  information  had 
placed  the  enemy  one  hour  before. 

Armstrong  selected  the  dragoons  mounted  on  the 
swiftest  horses,  and  was  in  the  act  of  moving,  when  the 
amicable  countryman  protested  against  accompanying 
him,  unless  furnished  with  a  better  horse.  While  with 
the  whole  detachment,  he  had  thought  himself  safe,  and 
never  manifested  any  unwillingness  to  proceed ;  but  now, 
being  associated  with  the  most  alert  of  alert  dragoons, 
whose  only  duty  was  to  look  and  fly,  he  considered  his 
danger  extreme.  This  remonstrance,  the  justice  of 
which  could  not  be  resisted,  added  another  reason  for 
crediting  the  information. 

Lee  dismounted  his  bugler,  whose  horse  was  given  to 
the  countryman ;  and  the  bugler  was  sent  back  to  camp 
to  inform  Williams  how  far  the  lieutenant  colonel  had 
proceeded  without  seeing  any  portion  of  the  enemy,  and 
of  his  intention  to  return  after  advancing  Armstrong 
still  further  in  front. 

Not  doubting  that  the  countryman  had  seen  the  Bri- 
tish army,  but  supposing  him  to  be  mistaken  in  the  dis- 
tance, Lee  led  his  detachment  into  the  woods,  and  re- 
tired slowly,  in  sight  of  the  road.  He  presumed,  that 
should  Armstrong  be  followed,  the  enemy  would  discover 
the  trail  of  advancing  horse  in  the  road,  and  be  deterred 
from  a  keen  pursuit, which  he  did  not  wish  to  encourage, 


104  LIFE   OF    MAJOR   GENERAL    HEXRY   LEE. 

as  it  might  deprive  the  light  troops  of  their  meal ;  al- 
though he  was  disposed  in  that  event  to  seize  any  ad- 
vantage which  might  offer.  Not  many  minutes  elapsed 
before  a  discharge  of  musketry  announced  that  Arm- 
strong had  met  the  enemy ;  and  shortly  after,  the  clangor 
of  horses  in  swift  speed  declared  the  fast  approach  of 
cavalry.  Armstrong  soon  appeared,  closely  followed 
by  a  troop  of  Tarleton's  dragoons. 

Lee  saw  his  captain  and  small  party  well  in  front,  and 
hand  in  hand.  For  them  he  felt  no  apprehensions ;  but 
for  the  safety  of  his  bugler,  on  the  countryman's  pony, 
every  feeling  of  his  heart  became  interested.  Being 
passed  un  perceived  by  the  pursued  and  pursuers,  Lee 
continued  to  pi'oceed  in  the  woods,  determined  to  inter- 
pose in  time  to  rescue  his  bugler,  yet  wishing  to  let  the 
enemy  take  the  utmost  allowable  distance,  that  they  might 
be  deprived  of  support.  Directing  one  of  his  lieuten- 
ants to  halt  with  the  rear  file  and  ascertain  whether  ad- 
ditional cavalry  was  following,  Lee  hastened  his  pro- 
gress, and  soon  saw  the  enemy's  near  approach  to 
his  defenceless  bugler,  who  was  immediately  unhorsed, 
and  sabred  several  times  while  prostrate  on  the  ground. 

Lee  was  pressing  forward  to  the  road  in  the  enemy's 
rear,  when  the  officer  who  had  been  left  behind,  rejoined 
with  the  acceptable  information,  that  no  reinforcement 
was  approaching.  Gaining  the  road,  the  lieutenant 
colonel  rushed  forward  in  quick  charge,  and  fell  upon 
the  troop  of  Tarleton  soon  after  it  had  reached  his 
bugler. 

Captain  Miller  instantly  formed,  and  fronted  his  ap- 
proaching adversary ;  but  his  worn-down  ponies  were  as 


DEFEAT   OF   CAPTAIN   MILLER.  105 

ill  calculated  to  withstand  the  stout,  high-conditioned, 
active  horse  opposed  to  them,  as  were  the  intoxicated, 
inexpert  riders  unfit  to  contend  with  dragoons  always 
sober,  and  excelling  in  horsemanship.  The  enemy  was 
crushed  on  the  first  charge :  most  of  them  were  killed  or 
prostrated,  and  the  residue,  with  their  captain,  attempted 
to  escape.  They  were  pursued  by  lieutenant  Lewis,  who 
was  commanded  by  Lee  to  give  no  quarters.  This  san- 
guinary mandate,  so  contrary  to  the  American  char- 
acter, proceeded  from  a  view  of  the  bugler,  a  beardless, 
unarmed  youth,  who  had  vainly  implored  quarter,  and  in 
the  agonies  of  death  presented  a  spectacle  resistless  in 
its  appeal  for  vengeance.*  Having  placed  the  much 
wounded,  hapless  boy  in  the  arms  of  the  stoutest  of  his 
dragoons,  and  directed  another  soldier  to  attend  them  to 
camp,  the  lieutenant  colonel  proceeded  in  support  of 
Lewis.  Soon  this  officer  was  met,  returning  with  Cap- 
tain Miller,  and  all,  save  two,  of  the  fugitives. 

The  British  captain  was  unhurt;  but  his  dragoons 
were  severely  cut  in  the  face,  neck,  and  shoulders. 
Lewis  was  reprimanded  on  the  spot  for  disobedience  of 
orders ;  and  Miller,  being  peremptorily  charged  with  the 
atrocity  perpetrated  in  his  view,  was  told  to  prepare  for 
death.  The  captain,  with  some  show  of  reason,  as- 
serted, that  intelligence  being  his  object,  it  was  his  wish 

*  This  ill-fated  boy  wns  one  of  the  band  of  music,  and  exclusively 
devoted  in  the  field  to  his  horse,  used  in  conveying  orders.  Too  small 
to  wield  a  sword,  he  was  armed  only  with  one  pistol,  as  was  the  cus- 
tom in  the  legion  ;  that  sort  of  weapon  being  considered  of  little  im- 
port in  action  :  now  he  had  not  even  his  pistol,  it  being  with  the 
countryman  mounted  on  his  horse. 


106  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  interest  to  save  the  soldier,  that  he  had  tried  to  do 
so,  but  his  dragoons  being  intoxicated,  all  his  efforts 
were  ineffectual.  lie  added,  that  in  the  terrible  slaugh- 
ter under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Buford,  his  humanity  was 
experienced,  and  had  been  acknowledged  by  some  of  the 
Americans  who  escaped  death  on  that  bloody  day. 

Lee  was  somewhat  mollified  by  this  rational  apology, 
and  was  disposed  to  substitute  one  of  the  prisoners  ;  but 
soon  overtaking  the  speechless,  dying  youth,  whose  rela- 
tion to  his  supporting  comrade  of  the  tragical  particulars 
of  his  fate,  when  able  to  speak,  confirmed  the  former  im- 
pression of  Lee,  he  returned  with  unrelenting  sternness 
to  his  first  decision.  Descending  a  long  hill,  he  repeated 
his  determination  to  sacrifice  Miller  in  the  vale  through 
which  they  were  about  to  pass ;  and  handing  him  a  pen- 
cil, desired  him  to  note  on  paper  whatever  he  might  wish 
to  make  known  to  his  friends,  with  an  assurance  that  it 
should  be  transmitted  to  the  British  general. 

At  this  moment  the  rear  guard  communicated,  by  pis- 
tol discharge,  the  approach  of  the  British  van.  Miller 
and  his  fellow  prisoners  were  hurried  on  to  Colonel  Wil- 
liams, who  was  at  the  same  time  informed  of  the  enemy's 
advance.  Williams  put  his  corps  in  motion,  and  for- 
warded the  captured  officers  and  soldiers  to  headquar- 
ters ;  ignorant  of  the  murder  of  the  bugler,  and  the 
determination  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee. 

Thus  Miller  escaped  the  fate  to  which  he  had  been 
doomed ;  in  order  to  convince  the  British  cavalry  under 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  that  American  blood  should 
no  longer  be  wantonly  shed  with  impunity.  Believing 
himself  indebted  for  his  life  to  the  accident  just  recited, 


THE  BUGLER'S  DEATH.  107 

Captain  Miller  took  care  to  represent,  by  letter,  to  his 
friends  in  the  British  army  what  had  happened,  and  his 
conviction  of  what  would  have  followed ;  and  never  af- 
terwards were  such  cruelties  repeated  by  the  British 
cavalry  acting  against  the  army  of  Greene. 

The  dead,  eighteen  in  number,  being  left  on  the  road 
where  they  fell,  were  buried  by  order  of  Lord  Cornwal- 
lis  as  he  passed.  On  the  part  of  the  American  officer 
no  life  was  lost,  except  that  of  the  beardless  bugler,  who 
died  soon  after  the  advance  of  the  enemy  was  announced. 
His  corpse  was  necessarily  deposited  in  the  woods  ad- 
joining the  road,  with  the  hope  that  some  humane  citizen 
might  find  it. 

The  pursuit  was  continued  with  unceasing  activity. 
Williams,  retiring  in  compact  order,  with  the  legion  of 
Lee  in  his  rear,  held  himself  ready  to  strike,  whenever 
an  opportunity  presented.  The  skillful  enemy  never 
permitted  any  risk  in  detail,  but  preserved  his  whole 
force  for  one  decisive  struggle. 


108  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 


CHAPTEE    IX. 

Lee  again  interrupted  at  his  breakfast — Narrow  escape  of  Lee  and 
bis  Legion — near  approach  of  the  enemy — Night  march — Great 
alarm  of  Lee  for  Greene's  safety — He  comes  on  Greene's  deserted 
camp — Greene  passes  the  Dan — Williams  and  Lee  pass  the  Dan — 
End  of  the  retreat — lis  immense  importance — The  salvation  of  the 
Southern  States — General  remarks  on  the  retreat. 

HAVING  continued  on  the  route  to  Dix's  ferry  as  far  as 
he  deemed  advisable,  and  presuming  that  General  Greene 
would,  on  the  next  day,  reach  the  vicinity  of  the  Dan, 
Colonel  Williams  determined  to  pass  to  the  road  on  his 
right,  leading  to  Irwin's  ferry,  the  route  of  the  main 
body.  He  communicated  this  intention  to  the  rear  offi- 
cer, and  moved  forward  with  increased  celerity,  for  the 
purpose  of  gaining  a  distant  night  position,  that  he 
might  be  able  to  diminish  the  guards  necessary  for  the 
security  of  fcis  corps  when  close  to  the  enterprising 
enemy. 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  having  discovered,  from  con- 
versation with  his  guides,  that  a  bye-way  in  front  would 
lead  him  into  Williams's  rear  before  the  close  of  evening, 
and  save  a  considerable  distance,  determined  to  avail 
himself  of  the  accommodation.  A  subaltern's  command 
of  dragoons  was  left  to  proceed  on  the  route  taken  by 
Colonel  Williams,  with  orders  to  communicate  any  ex- 


AS  INTERRUPTED    BREAKFAST.  109 

traordinary  occurrence  to  the  commandant  and  to  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Lee.  The  cavalry  who  met  Miller  in 
the  morning  had  lost  their  breakfast,  and  Lee's  chief 
object  in  taking  the  short  course  was  to  avail  himself  of 
an  abundant  farm  for  the  refreshment  of  his  party.  As 
soon  as  he  reached  the  proposed  route,  the  infantry  were 
hastened  forward,  with  directions  to  halt  at  the  farm, 
and  prepare  for  the  accommodation  of  the  corps,  while 
the  cavalry  continued  close  to  the  enemy.  In  due  time 
afterwards,  they  were  drawn  off  and  passed  through  the 
woods,  leaving  in  front  of  the  British  van  the  detach- 
ment which  had  been  selected  to  follow  the  route  of  the 
light  troops.  The  obscurity  of  the  narrow  road  taken 
by  Lee,  lulled  every  suspicion  with  respect  to  the  enemy, 
and  a  few  videts  only  were  placed  at  intermediate 
points,  rather  to  give  notice  when  the  British  should 
pass  along,  than  to  guard  the  legion  from  surprise.  This 
precaution  was  most  fortunate ;  for  so  it  happened  that 
Cornwallis  having  ascertained  that  Greene  had  directed 
his  course  to  Irwin's  ferry,  determined  to  avail  himself 
of  the  nearest  route  to  gain  the  road  of  his  enemy, 
and  took  the  path  which  Lee  had  selected. 

Our  horses  were  unbridled,  with  abundance  of  proven- 
der before  them  ;  the  hospitable  farmer  had  liberally  be- 
stowed his  meal  and  bacon,  and  had  given  the  aid  of  his 
domestics  in  hastening  the  much  wished  repast.  To  the 
surprise  and  grief  of  all,  the  pleasant  prospect  was  in- 
stantly marred  by  the  fire  of  the  advanced  videts — cer- 
tain signal  of  the  enemy's  approach.  Before  the  farm 
was  a  creek,  which,  in  consequence  of  the  late  incessant 
rains,  could  be  passed  only  by  a  bridge,  not  more  dis- 


110  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

tant  from  the  enemy  than  from  our  party.  The  cavalry 
being  speedily  arrayed,  moved  to  support  the  videts, 
while  the  infantry  were  ordered,  in  full  run,  to  seize  and 
hold  the  bridge. 

The  enemy  was  equally  surprised  with  ourselves  at 
this  unexpected  meeting ;  and  the  light  party  in  front 
halted,  to  report  and  be  directed.  This  pause  was  suffi- 
cient. The  bridge  was  gained,  and  soon  passed  by  the 
corps  of  Lee.  The  British  followed.  The  road  over 
the  bridge  leading  through  cultivated  fields  for  a  mile, 
the  British  army  was  in  full  view  of  the  troops  of  Lee  as 
the  latter  ascended  the  eminence  on  whose  summit  they 
entered  the  great  road  to  Irwin's  ferry. 

Thus  escaped  a  corps,  which  had  been  hitherto 
guarded  with  unvarying  vigilance ;  whose  loss  would 
have  been  severely  felt  by  the  American  general,  and 
which  had  been  just  exposed  to  imminent  peril  from  the 
presumption  of  certain  security.  Criminal  improvi- 
dence !  A  soldier  is  always  in  danger,  when  his  convic- 
tion of  security  leads  him  to  dispense  with  the  most  vigi- 
lant precaution. 

Cornwallis,  at  length  in  Greene's  rear,  urged  his 
march  with  redoubled  zeal,  confident  of  overtaking  his 
adversary  before  he  could  reach  the  Dan.  Adverse 
efforts  to  accelerate  and  to  retard,  were  unceasingly  ex- 
hibited during  the  evening  ;  the  enemy's  van  being  some- 
times so  close  as  to  indicate  a  determination  to  force  the 
light  troops  to  prepare  for  defence.  Avoiding  a  mea- 
sure replete  with  peril,  Williams  persevered  in  his  desul- 
tory retreat.  More  than  once  were  the  legion  of  Lee, 
and  the  van  of  O'Hara  within  musket  shot,  which  pre- 


CLOSE   QUARTERS.  Ill 

sented  so  acceptable  an  invitation  to  the  marksmen 
flanking  the  legion,  that  they  were  restrained  with  diffi- 
culty from  delivering  their  fire.  This  disposition  being 
effectually  checked,  the  demeanor  of  the  hostile  troops 
became  so  pacific  in  appearance,  that  a  spectator  would 
have  been  led  to  consider  them  members  of  the  same  army. 
Only  when  a  defile  or  a  water  course  crossed  our  route 
did  the  enemy  exhibit  any  indication  to  cut  off  our  rear ; 
in  which  essays,  being  always  disappointed,  their  useless 
efforts  were  gradually  discontinued. 

The  fall  of  night  excited  pleasure,  as  it  promised  re- 
spite from  toil.  But  illusory  was  the  expectation  !  for 
the  British  general  was  so  eager  to  fall  on  Greene,  whom 
he  believed  within  his  grasp,  that  the  pursuit  was  not 
intermitted.  The  night  was  dark,  the  roads  deep,  the 
weather  cold,  and  the  air  humid.  Williams,  throwing 
his  horse  in  front,  and  the  infantry  of  the  legion  in  the 
rear,  continued  his  retreat. 

About  eight  in  the  evening,  numerous  fires  discovered 
an  encampment  before  us.  No  pen  can  describe  the 
heart-rending  feelings  of  our  brave  and  wearied  troops. 
Not  a  doubt  was  entertained  that  the  descried  camp  was 
Greene's,  and  our  dauntless  corps  was  convinced  that 
the  crisis  had  now  arrived  when  its  self-sacrifice  could 
alone  give  a  chance  of  escape  to  the  main  body. 
With  one  voice  was  announced  the  noble  resolution  to 
turn  on  the  foe,  and,  by  dint  of  desperate  courage,  so 
cripple  him  as  to  force  a  discontinuance  of  pursuit.  This 
heroic  spirit,  first  breathed  in  whispers,  soon  gained  the 
ear  of  Williams,  who,  alike  daring  and  alike  willing  to 
offer  up  his  life  for  the  safety  of  an  army  on  which  the 


112  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

hopes  of  the  South  rested,  would  have  heen  foremost  in 
the  bold  conflict.  But  his  first  impressions  soon  yielded 
to  conclusions  drawn  from  a  reference  to  the  date  of 
General  Greene's  last  letter,  which  demonstrated  the 
mistaken  apprehension  of  the  troops.  Enjoying  the  de- 
light inspired  by  their  manly  ardor,  and  commending 
their  devotion  to  their  country,  he  calmed  their  disquie- 
tude. They  shortly  reached  the  camp  of  fires,  and  disco- 
vered that  it  was  the  ground  where  Greene  had  halted 
on  the  evening  of  the  llth.  Relieved  from  the  dire 
foreboding,  the  Kght  corps  continued  its  march  until  the 
rear  officer  made  known  to  the  commandant  that  the 
enemy  had  halted.  The  first  convenient  spot  was  occu- 
pied for  the  night ;  the  fires  were  instantly  kindled,  the 
cold  and  wet,  the  cares  and  toils  of  the  day,  were  soon 
forgotten  in  the  enjoyment  of  repose. 

About  midnight  our  troops  were  put  in  motion,  in 
consequence  of  the  enemy's  advance  on  our  piquets, 
which  the  British  general  had  been  induced  to  order 
from  knowing  that  he  was  within  forty  miles  of  the 
Dan,  and  that  all  his  hope  depended  on  the  exertions  of 
the  following  day.  Animated  with  the  prospect  of  soon 
terminating  their  present  labors,  the  light  troops  re- 
sumed their  march  with  alacrity.  The  roads  continued 
deep  and  broken,  and  were  rendered  worse  by  being 
incrusted  with  frost:  nevertheless,  the  march  was  pushed 
with  great  expedition.  In  the  forenoon  one  hour  was 
applied  by  both  commanders  to  the  refreshment  of  their 
troops. 

About  noon  Colonel  Williams  received  a  letter  from 
General  Greene,  communicating  the  delightful  tidings  of 


PASSAGE   OF   THE   DAN.  113 

his  passage  over  the  Dan  on  the  preceding  day.  The 
whole  corps  became  renovated  in  strength  and  agility ; 
so  powerful  is  the  influence  of  the  mind  over  the  body. 
The  great  object  of  their  long  and  faithful  labors  being 
BO  nearly  accomplished,  a  general  emulation  pervaded 
all  ranks  to  hasten  to  the  boundary  of  their  cares 
and  perils.  The  hopes  of  the  enemy  were  still  high, 
and  he  rivalled  our  increased  celerity;  the  van  of  O'Hara 
following  close  on  the  rear  of  Lee.  About  three  in  the 
evening  we  arrrived  within  fourteen  miles  of  the  river ; 
and  Colonel  Williams,  leaving  the  legion  of  Lee  to  wait 
on  the  enemy,  took  the  nearest  course  to  Boyd's  ferry. 
Before  sunset  he  gained  the  river,  and  was  soon  trans- 
ported to  the  opposite  shore. 

Lee,  at  the  assigned  period,  directed  his  infantry  to 
follow  on  the  route  of  Williams ;  and  about  dark  with- 
drew with  his  cavalry,  the  enemy  being  still  in  motion. 
Between  the  hours  of  eight  and  nine,  the  cavalry  reached 
the  river,  just  as  the  boats  had  returned  from  landing 
the  legion  infantry.  In  obedience  to  the  disposition  of 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Carrington,  quarter  master  general, 
who  superintended,  in  person,  his  arrangements  for  the 
transportation  of  the  army,  the  horses  were  turned  into 
the  stream,  while  the  dragoons,  with  their  arms  and 
equipments,  embarked  in  the  boats.  Unluckily,  some 
of  the  horses  turned  back,  and  gaining  the  shore,  fled 
into  the  woods ;  and  for  a  time  some  apprehensions  were 
entertained  that  they  might  be  lost.  They  were,  how- 
ever, recovered ;  and  being  forced  into  the  river,  followed 
those  preceding  them.  In  the  last  boat,  the  quarter 
8 


114  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

master  general  attended  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  and 
the  rear  troop,  reached  the  friendly  shore. 

In  the  evening  Lord  Cornwallis  had  received  the  un- 
welcome news  of  Greene's  safe  passage  over  the  Dan ; 
and  now  relinquishing  his  expectation  of  annihilating  a 
second  army,  and  despairing  of  striking  the  light  corps, 
so  long  in  his  view  and  always  safe,  he  gave  repose  to 
his  vainly  wearied  troops. 

Thus  ended,  on  the  night  of  the  14th  of  February, 
this  long,  arduous,  and  eventful  retreat. 

No  operation  during  the  war  more  attracted  the  public 
attention  than  did  this :  not  only  the  toils  and  dangers 
encountered  by  a  brave  general  and  his  brave  army  in- 
terested the  sympathy  of  the  nation,  but  the  safety  of 
the  South,  hanging  on  its  issue,  excited  universal  concern. 
The  danger  of  this  contingency  alarmed  the  hearts  of 
all,  especially  the  more  reflecting,  who  deemed  the  inte- 
grity of  the  Uuion  essential  to  American  liberty  and 
happiness,  and  indispensable  to  our  future  safety  and 
strength. 

Destroy  the  army  of  Greene,  and  the  Carolinas  with 
Georgia  inevitably  became  members  of  the  British  em- 
pire. Virginia,  the  bulwark  of  the  South,  would  be 
converted  first  into  a  frontier,  then  into  the  theatre  of 
war.  Already  drained  nearly  to  the  bottom,  she  would 
be  committed  into  a  contest  for  life  with  reduced  mearis 
and  broken  spirits.  All  the  country  south  of  James 
river,  so  convenient  to  predatory  incursions  from  the 
southern  states,  would  soon  be  ground  to  dust  and  ashes. 
Such  misery  without  hope  could  not  be  long  endured ; 
and  reannexation  to  the  mother  country,  presenting  the 


PATRIOTISM   OP   GREENE.  115 

only  cure  within  reach,  it  would  he  solicited  and  obtained. 
That  part  of  the  state  north  of  James  river,  and  west  of 
the  Blue  ridge,  must  continue  united ;  and  so  far  as  its 
ability  permitted,  would  he  found  a  daring  and  destruc- 
tive foe.  But  in  this  desperate  condition  of  affairs,  with 
the  enemy's  uncontrolled  maritime  superiority,  and  the 
facile  admission  into  the  hosom  of  the  country,  presented 
by  its  fine  rivers,  its  resistance  could  not  be  of  long  dura- 
tion. The  stoutest  heart  trembled  lest  the  Potomac 
should  become  the  boundary  of  British  dominions  on  the 
east  of  the  Blue  ridge. 

Happily  for  these  states,  a  soldier  of  consummate  tal- 
ents guided  the  destiny  of  the  South. 

Cordially  supported  and  truly  beloved  by  the  august 
personage  at  the  head  of  the  American  armies,  the  bosom 
of  Greene,  gratefully  reciprocating  feelings  so  honorable 
to  his  character,  never  was  assailed  by  those  degrading 
passions,  envy  and  malevolence,  which  too  often  disturb 
the  harmony  of  associate  leaders,  and  generate  deep  dis- 
asters to  the  common  cause. 

The  glory  of  Washington,  next  to  the  safety  of  his 
country,  was  the  prime  object  of  his  wishes.  Pure  and 
tranquil  from  the  consciousness  of  just  intentions,  the 
undisturbed  energy  of  his  mind  was  wholly  devoted  to 
the  effectual  accomplishment  of  the  high  trust  reposed 
in  him. 

The  difficulty  of  retreat  from  South  Carolina  with  an 
inferior  army,  and  that  army  acting  necessarily  in  two 
divisions  at  a  great  distance  from  each  other, — the  state 
of  North  Carolina,  stored  with  faithful  abettors  of  the 
royal  cause,  who  waited  with  solicitude  for  a  fit  oppor- 


116  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

tunity  to  demonstrate  their  unshaken  loyalty, — presented 
in  themselves  impediments  great  and  difficult.  When 
•we  &dd  the  comfortless  condition  of  our  troops  in  point 
of  clothing,*  the  rigor  of  the  season,  the  inclemency,  of 
the  weather,  our  short  stock  of  ammunition,  and  shorter 
stock  of  provisions, — and  contrast  it  with  the  comforta- 
ble raiment  and  ample  equipment  of  the  enemy,  inured  to 
service,  habituated  to  daring  enterprises,  the  very  troops 
•which  had  taken  Lincoln  and  destroyed  Gates,  rendered 
capable  of  the  most  rapid  movements  by  their  voluntary 
sacrifice  of  baggage,  provisions,  and  liquor,  and  conducted 
by  a  general  always  to  be  dreaded, — we  have  abundant 
cause  to  honor  the  soldier  whose  mental  resources 
smoothed  every  difficulty,  and  ultimately  made  good  a 
retreat  of  two  hundred  and  thirty  miles,  (unaided,  ex- 
cept occasionally  by  small  corps  of  friendly  militia)  with- 
out the  loss  of  either  troops  or  stores.  Nor  can  we 
hesitate  in  acknowledging,  that  the  scene  just  closed, 
presented  satisfactory  displays  of  that  masterly  genius, 

*  The  shoes  were  generally  worn  out,  the  body  clothes  much  tat- 
tered, and  not  more  than  a  blanket  for  four  men.  The  light  corps 
was  rather  better  off ;  but  among  its  officers  there  was  not  a  blanket 
for  every  three  :  so  that  among  those  whose  hour  admitted  rest,  it 
was  an  established  rule,  that  at  every  fire,  one  should,  in  routine, 
keep  upon  his  legs  to  preserve  the  fire  in  vigor.  The  tents  were 
never  used  by  the  corps  under  Williams  during  the  retreat.  The 
heat  of  the  fires  was  the  only  protection  from  rain,  and  sometimes 
snow  :  it  kept  the  circumjacent  ground  and  air  dry,  while  imparting 
warmth  to  the  body. 

Provisions  were  not  to  be  found  in  abundance,  so  swift  was  our 
progress.  The  single  meal  allowed  us  was  always  scanty,  though 
good  in  quality  and  very  nutritious,  being  bacon  and  corn  meal. 


ZEAL   OF  THE  BRITISH  ARMY.  117 

which,  in  the  sequel,  unfolded  itself  with  such  utility 
and  splendor. 

The  British  army  have  also  a  clear  title  to  praise. 
More  comfortably  clad,  the  soldier  was  better  able  to 
bear  the  extremes  of  the  season :  in  every  other  respect 
he  equalled  his  enemy — bearing  incessant  toil,  courting 
danger,  and  submitting  to  privation  of  necessary  food 
with  alacrity ;  exhibiting,  upon  all  occasions,  unques- 
tionable evidence  of  fidelity,  zeal,  and  courage,  in  second- 
ing the  hardy  enterprise  of  his  admired  leader. 

General  Greene,  reviewing  his  army,  at  length  safely 
enjoying  wholesome  and  abundant  supplies  of  food  in 
the  rich  and  friendly  county  of  Halifax,  bestowed  upon 
all  his  commendations ;  distinguishing  by  his  marked 
approbation,  Colonel  Williams,  and  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Carrington  quarter  master  general. 


118  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Cornwall's  proclamation — Its  effect — Greene  determines  to  harass 
him  and  prevent  his  gaining  recruits  in  North  Carolina — Pickens 
and  Lee  ordered  to  recross  the  Dan,  on  this  service — Greene  passes 
a  night  in  their  camp — They  pursue  Tarleton — His  force — Come 
upon  his  deserted  qnarters — Lee  and  Pickens  assume  the  character 
of  loyalist  reinforcements — Success  of  the  stratagem — They  hear  of 
Pyle's  detachment  of  royalists — They  entrap  Pyle's  detachment  and 
are  about  to  capture  it,  when  an  accident  brings  on  an  action  and 
Pyle's  men  are  sacrificed — Pickens  and  Lee  pursue  Tarleton's  regi- 
ment— Are  joined  by  Colonel  Preston  and  his  Virginia  militia — 
Order  of  advance-^-Tarleton  recalled  by  Cornwallis — His  narrow 
escape  from  Lee  and  Pickens. 

CORNWALLIS  established  his  headquarters  at  Hills- 
borough,  and  forthwith  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  in- 
habitants of  North  Carolina  inviting  them  to  join  the 
royal  standard  ;  and  promising  pardon,  protection,  and  so 
forth,  as  usual  with  the  British  commanders.  Many  of 
the  inhabitants  availed  themselves  of  his  offers.  The 
royalists  every  where  were  preparing  to  rise,  while  the  well 
affected  to  the  cause  of  America,  seeing  that  Greene  had 
been  driven  out  of  the  state,  despaired  of  protection,  and 
began  to  look  for  safety  in  submission. 

But  Greene,  although  driven  out  of  the  state,  had  by 
no  means  abandoned  it.*  Determining  to  risk  his  army 

*  Lee's  Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  Southern  Department  of  the 
United  States. 


REPASS  THE   DAN.  119 

again  in  North  Carolina, — to  rouse  the  drooping  spirits 
of  his  friends,  and  to  check  the  audacity  of  his  foes, — 
the  legion  of  Lee,  strengthened  by  two  companies  of 
the  veterans  of  Maryland  under  Captain  Oldham,  \vith 
the  corps  of  South  Carolina  militia  under  Brigadier 
Pickens,  was  ordered,  in  the  morning  of  the  18th,  to 
repass  the  Dan.  This  was  readily  performed ;  all  the 
boats  heretofore  collected  being  still  held  together  by 
Carrington  for  the  use  of  the  army. 

Pickens  and  Lee  were  commanded  to  gain  the  front 
of  Cornwallis,  to  place  themselves  as  close  to  him  as 
safety  would  permit,  to  interrupt  his  communication  with 
the  country,  to  repress  the  meditated  rising  of  the  loy- 
alists, and,  at  all  events,  to  intercept  any  party  of  them 
which  might  attempt  to  join  the  enemy. 

These  officers  lost  no  time  in  advancing  to  the  theatre 
of  operations  ;  and  having  in  the  course  of  the  march  pro- 
vided capable  guides,  sat  down  that  evening  in  a  covert 
position,  short  of  the  great  road  leading  from  the  Haw 
river  to  Hillsborough,  and  detached  exploring  parties  of 
cavalry  on  the  roads  towards  Hillsborough  and  towards 
the  Haw.  In  the  course  of  the  evening,  Greene,  never 
avoiding  toil  or  danger,  with  a  small  escort  of  Wash- 
ington's cavalry  left  his  army,  and  overtook  the  advanced 
corps  in  its  secret  position.  He  continued  with  it  during 
the  night,  and  renewed  to  the  two  commandants  ex- 
planations of  his  plan  and  object.  He  communicated 
his  intention  of  repassing  the  Dan  with  the  army  in  a 
few  days,  directing  his  route  towards  the  upper  country ; 
too  remote,  as  he  remarked,  from  the  advanced  corps  to 
afford  the  smallest  protection ;  urged  cordial  concert, 


120  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL  IIENRY   LEE. 

pressed  in  fervid  terms  the  necessity  of  unceasing  vigil- 
ance, and  the  most  cautious  circumspection. 

Before  dawn  the  officer,  who  had  been  despatched 
towards  the  Haw,  returned  with  intelligence,  that  on  the 
preceding  day  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton  had  passed 
up  that  route  from  Hillsborough  with  horse,  foot,  and 
artillery;  their  number  unascertained;  destined,  as  was 
presumed,  to  pass  the  Haw  river,  with  the  view  of  has- 
tening the  embodying  of  the  loyalists,  and  of  protecting 
them  on  their  march  to  Hillsborough. 

The  wisdom  of  the  measure,  adopted  by  Greene,  waa 
now  shown,  as  already  an  important  object  presented 
itself  to  the  detached  corps.  Greene  having  set  out  on 
his  return  to  camp,  Pickens  and  Lee  advanced ;  first 
sending  reconnoitring  parties  in  their  front,  with  orders 
to  conceal  themselves  in  sight  of  the  road,  to  watch  pass- 
ing occurrences,  and  to  report  from  time  to  time  the 
result  of  their  observations.  The  main  body  moving 
obliquely  to  their  right  through  an  unsettled  region,  they 
encamped  within  three  miles  of  the  great  road,  with  the 
Haw  on  their  right,  about  seven  miles  distant.  Here 
they  were  joined  by  the  light  parties  sent  out  in  the 
morning,  and  by  the  officer  who  had  the  day  before  been 
detached  towards  Hillsborough.  The  first  reported  that 
every  thing  waa  still  on  the  road,  and  that  they  had  not 
seen  a  single  person,  except  a  well  grown  boy,  during 
the  day,  whom  they  had  brought  along  with  them  agree- 
able to  orders.  From  this  lad  we  discovered  that  Tarle- 
ton had  not  passed  the  river  yesterday,  but  would  do  it 
on  the  next  morning. 

The  uflierr  who  hud  approached   Ilillsborough  found 


PURSUIT   OP  TARLETON.  121 

all  quiet  in  that  quarter,  and  neither  saw  nor  heard  any- 
thing indicating  a  movement  on  the  part  of  the  enemy. 
Resting  for  the  night,  the  corps  proceeded  after  break- 
fast  the  next  day,  waiting  until  then  to  give  time  for  the 
exploring  parties  to  renew  their  efforts  in  obtaining  more 
precise  intelligence. 

Approaching  the  road,  it  was  met  by  a  dragoon  bring- 
ing information  that  the  British  detachment  had  passed 
the  Haw.  This  being  ascertained,  Pickens  and  Lee 
gained  the  great  road,  and  followed  on  the  enemy's  route. 
Guides  became  unnecessary  now ;  for  the  British  detach- 
ment had  plundered  all  the  houses  on  the  road,  known, 
as  they  were,  to  be  the  property  of  patriots,  and  symbols 
of  devastation  marked  their  steps.  The  men  having  all 
fled,  none  but  women  could  be  seen. 

From  them  the  American  commandants  learned,  that 
the  loyalists  between  the  Haw  and  Deep  rivers  were 
certainly  embodying,  and  that  the  British  detachment 
would  not  advance  far  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  it 
being  commonly  said  among  the  soldiers,  that  they  should 
return  in  a  few  days.  By  what  could  be  gathered  from 
report,  and  judging  by  the  time  of  passing  any  one  house, 
it  appeared  that  most  of  the  cavalry,  two  light  brass 
pieces,  and  four  hundred  infantry,  composed  the  detach- 
ment. Sending  again  a  small  party  of  dragoons  down 
the  road,  to  discover  whether  any  second  body  of  troops 
were  moving  from  Hillsborough,  Pickens  and  Lee  con- 
tinued on  to  the  Haw,  which  they  passed  without  delay, 
hearing  that  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton  was  encamped 
four  miles  in  front.  At  this  moment  the  officer  sent 


122  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

down  the  road,  rejoined,  communicating  that  there  was 
no  prospect  of  interruption  from  that  quarter. 

Soon  after  we  had  crossed  the  river,  which  was  ford- 
able,  a  countryman  was  discovered  by  the  cavalry  in 
front ;  and  being  overtaken,  was  sent  to  the  command- 
ants. From  him  it  was  ascertained,  that  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Tarleton,  as  had  been  reported,  commanded  the 
party,  and  that  he  was  encamped  within  three  miles  of 
us  about  noon ;  that  his  horses  were  unsaddled,  and  that 
appearances  indicated  his  confidence  of  security.  With 
respect  to  his  strength,  the  countryman's  information 
rated  it  the  same  as  it  was  before  understood  to  be.  This 
being  correct,  Tarleton  had  the  advantage  in  number  of 
cavalry,  but  was  inferior  in  quality :  he  had  two  light 
pieces,  the  Americans  none  :  he  was  numerically  inferior 
in  infantry  ;  but  his  troops  were  all  tried  regulars,  while 
half  of  our  infantry  were  militia,  though  of  the  best 
sort. 

A  disposition  for  attack  was  immediately  made.  The 
infantry  of  the  legion  led  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee, 
forming  the  centre,  moved  directly  towards  the  enemy, 
with  the  cavalry  in  column  under  Major  Rudulph,  upon 
its  right ;  and  the  militia  riflemen,  conducted  by  Briga- 
dier Pickens,  on  its  left.  Oldham,  with  the  two  Mary- 
land companies,  composed  the  reserve.  Presuming  a 
surprise  probable,  the  march  was  concealed  by  keeping 
through  woods,  having  faithful  guides  with  each  division. 
In  this  event  Major  Rudulph  had  orders  to  charge  in  full 
gullop,  supported  by  Oldham  with  the  reserve;  while  the 
•n  infantry,  covered  on  its  left  by  the  riflemen,  in 
v/hutcver  state  the  enemy  might  be  found,  was  destined 


SECOND   ATTEMPT.  123 

to  carry  the  field  pieces  with  fixed  bayonets.  Should  he 
be  apprised  of  our  advance,  and  consequently  prepared 
for  our  reception,  Oldham,  with  his  Marylanders,  was 
ordered  to  take  the  place  of  the  cavalry  on  the  right  of 
the  legion  infantry,  and  Rudulph,  with  the  dragoons,  to 
stand  in  reserve. 

Thus  arrayed,  the  divisions  proceeded  to  their  desig- 
nated points,  every  precaution  having  been  adopted  to 
prevent  discovery.  The  movement  was  conducted  with 
the  utmost  precision  and  correspondency.  When  arriv- 
ing within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the  expected  theatre 
of  glory,  the  farm  and  house  was  seen,  but  no  enemy. 
The  van  of  the  horse  galloping  to  the  house,  found  and 
brought  off  two  of  the  enemy's  staff,  who  had  been  de- 
layed in  settling  for  the  subsistence  of  the  detachment ; 
and  hearing  from  the  family  that  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Tarleton  would  not  advance  above  six  miles  further, 
Pickens  and  Lee  instantly  proceeded  towards  him,  hoping 
that  fortune  would  be  more  propitious  upon  the  next 
occasion. 

Thus  did  the  bright  prospect  of  the  morning  vanish, 
exciting  of  itself  deep  chagrin ;  rendered  more  galling, 
finding  that  Tarleton,  believing  himself  perfectly  secure, 
had  been  unusually  remiss,  and  would  have  been  caught 
in  a  condition  out  of  which  neither  skill  nor  courage 
could  have  extricated  him. 

To  give  success,  if  possible,  to  this  second  attempt,  it 
was  determined  to  pass  as  a  reinforcement  sent  from 
Hillsborough  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton ;  and  the 
two  prisoners  being  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  cavalry, 
were  charged  to  conduct  themselves  so  as  to  give  cur- 


124  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

rency  to  the  deception,  in  default  of  which,  the  sergeant 
having  the  care  of  them,  was  directed  to  put  them  to 
death  instantly.  The  legion  taking  the  lead,  with  the 
horse  in  front,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  put  himself  at  its 
head,  to  direct  operations  both  delicate  and  important. 
This  stratagem  could  not  fail  in  imposing  on  the  country 
people,  however  well  acquainted  they  might  be  with  the 
appearance  of  British  troops,  so  far  as  respected  the  le- 
gion, inasmuch  as  both  cavalry  and  infantry  were  dressed 
in  short  green  coats,  with  other  distinctions  exactly 
resembling  some  of  the  enemy's  light  corps. 

Lee's  van  officer,  preceding  him  a  few  hundred  yards 
only,  was  met  by  two  well-mounted  young  countrymen, 
who  being  accosted  in  the  assumed  character,  promptly 
answered,  that  they  were  rejoiced  in  meeting  us,  having 
been  sent  forward  by  Colonel  Pyle  for  the  purpose  of 
ascertaining  Tarleton's  camp,  to  whom  the  colonel  was 
repairing  with  four  hundred  loyalists.  These  youths  were 
immediately  sent  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  but  were 
preceded  by  a  dragoon,  with  the  information  imparted. 
Immediately  upon  the  arrival  of  the  dragoon,  Lee  des- 
patched his  adjutant  with  the  intelligence  to  Brigadier 
1'ickens,  requesting  him  to  place  his  riflemen  (easily  to 
be  distinguished  by  the  green  twigs  in  their  hats,  the 
customary  emblem  of  our  militia  in  the  South)  on  the 
loft  flank,  out  of  sight,  which  was  readily  to  be  done,  as 
we  were  then  in  a  thick  wood  ;  at  the  same  time  to  assure 
him  that  Lee  was  determined,  in  conformity  with  the  con- 
certed plan,  to  make  an  attempt  with  the  legion  of  turn- 
ing the  occurrence  to  advantage.  The  prisoners  were 
also  reminded,  as  was  the  sergeant  having  them  in  care, 


ENEMY   DECEIVED.  125 

of  the  past  order.  This  communication  was  scarcely 
finished,  before  the  two  dragoons  rode  up  with  the  two ' 
countrymen,  who  were  received  with  much  apparent  cor- 
diality ;  Lee  attentively  listening  with  seeming  satisfac- 
tion to  their  annunciation  of  the  laudable  spirit  which 
had  actuated  Colonel  Pyle  and  his  associates,  and  which 
they  asserted  was  rapidly  spreading  through  the  coun- 
try. 

Finding  them  completely  deceived,  (for  they  not  only 
believed  the  troops  they  saw  to  be  British,  but  overlook- 
ing what  had  been  told  them,  took  them  to  be  Tarleton's, 
addressing  the  commandant  as  that  officer,)  Lee  sent 
one  of  them  back  with  the  two  dragoons  to  his  van, 
thence  to  proceed  to  Colonel  Pyle  with  Lieutenant  Col. 
Tarleton's  gratulations,  and  his  request  that  he  would 
be  so  good  as  to  draw  out  on  the  margin  of  the  road,  so 
as  to  give  convenient  room  for  his  much  fatigued  troops 
to  pass  without  delay  to  their  night  position,  while  the 
other  was  detained  to  accompany  the  supposed  Tarleton. 
Orders  were  at  the  same  time  despatched  to  the  van  offi- 
cer to  halt  as  soon  as  he  got  in  sight  of  the  loyalists. 

As  Lee  approached  his  officer,  who  had  halted,  highly 
gratified  with  the  propitious  prospect,  and  listening  to 
the  overflowings  of  respect  and  devotion,  falling  inces- 
santly from  the  lips  of  his  young  attendant,  his  comrade, 
who  had  been  sent  to  Colonel  Pyle,  returned  with  his 
expected  compliance,  announced  in  most  respectful 
terms. 

The  column  of  horse  now  became  complete  by  union 
with  the  van,  and  Colonel  Pyle  was  in  sight  on  the  right 
of  the  road,  drawn  up  as  suggested,  with  his  left  to  the 


126  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

advancing  column.*  This  last  circumstance  was  fortu- 
nate, as  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  had  concluded  to  make 
known  to  the  colonel  his  real  character  as  soon  as  he 
should  confront  him,  with  a  solemn  assurance  of  his  and 
his  associates'  perfect  exemption  from  injury,  with  the 
choice  of  returning  to  their  homes,  or  of  taking  a  more 
generous  part,  by  uniting  with  the  defenders  of  their 
common  country  against  the  common  foe.  By  Pyle's 
lucky  occupation  of  the  right  side  of  the  road,  it  became 
necessary  for  Lee  to  pass  along  the  whole  line  of  the 
loyalists  before  he  could  reach  their  colonel,  and  thus  to 
place  his  column  of  horse  in  the  most  eligible  situation 
for  any  vicissitude. 

They  were  mounted  like  our  militia,  fitted  like  them 
to  move  on  horseback,  and  to  fight  dismounted.  Their 
guns  (rifles  and  fowling  pieces)  were  on  their  shoulders, 
the  muzzles  consequently  in  an  opposite  direction  to  the 
cavalry.  In  the  event  of  discovery,  they  must  have 
changed  the  direction  before  they  could  fire,  a  motion 
not  to  be  performed  with  a  body  of  dragoons  close  in 
with  their  horses'  heads,  and  their  swords  drawn. 

The  danger  of  this  rare  expedient  was  by  no  means  so 
great  as  it  appears  to  be  on  first  view. 

Lee  passed  along  the  line  at  the  head  of  the  column 
with  a  smiling  countenance,  dropping,  occasionally,  ex- 

*  Had  Pyle  accidentally  arrayed  upon  the  left  of  the  road,  he  would 
have  been  found  on  the  right  of  his  regiment,  the  flank  first  reached 
by  the  column  of  the  horse.  Some  pretext  must  have  been  adopted 
to  luive  moved  on  to  the  other  flauk,  so  as  to  place  the  horse  in  the 
requisite  posture,  before  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  could  make  the  de- 
sired communication  ;  therefore  it  was  fortunate  that  he  should  have 
chosen  the  side  of  the  road  on  which  he  was  found  posted. 


SUDDEN   RENCONTRE.  127 

pressions  complimentary  to  the  good  looks  and  commen- 
dable conduct  of  his  loyal  friends.  At  length  he  reached 
Colonel  Pyle,  when  the  customary  civilities  were  prompt- 
ly interchanged.  Grasping  Pyle  by  the  hand,  Lee  was 
in  the  act  of  consummating  his  plan,  when  the  enemy's 
left,  discovering  Pickens'  militia,  not  sufficiently  con- 
cealed, began  to  fire  upon  the  rear  of  the  cavalry  com- 
manded by  Captain  Eggleston.  This  officer  instantly 
turned  upon  the  foe,  as  did  immediately  after  the  whole 
column.  The  conflict  was  quickly  decided,  and  bloody 
on  one  side  only.  Ninety  of  the  royalists  were  killed, 
and  most  of  the  survivors  wounded.  Dispersing  in  every 
direction,  not  being  pursued,  they  escaped.  During 
this  sudden  rencontre,  in  some  parts  of  the  line  the  cry 
of  mercy  was  heard,  coupled  with  assurance  of  being 
our  best  friends ;  but  no  expostulation  could  be  admitted 
in  a  conjuncture  so  critical.  Humanity  even  forbade  it, 
as  its  first  injunction  is  to  take  care  of  your  own :  and 
our  safety  was  not  compatible  with  that  of  the  suppli- 
cants, until  disabled  to  offend.  Pyle,  falling  under 
many  wounds,  was  left  on  the  field  as  dying,  and  yet  he 
survived.  We  lost  not  a  man,  and  only  one  horse.  The 
object  so  sedulously  pressed  was  thus  a  second  time 
baffled.  Tarleton,  within  a  mile,  more  fatally  secure,  if 
possible,  than  before,  escaped  the  impending  blow  ;  when 
to  get  at  him  a  measure  had  been  hazarded,  not  war- 
ranted on  ordinary  occasions,  but  now  enforced  by  the 
double  motive  of  sparing  the  lives  of  deluded  fellow  citi- 
zens, and  humbling  effectually  the  British  partisan  and 
his  active  corps,  whose  destruction  in  the  relative  condi- 
tion of  the  two  armies  would  have  probably  led  to  the 


128  LIFE   OF    MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

termination  of  the  war  in  the  South.  Lord  Ornwallis 
was  at  the  head  of  a  brave  enterprising  force,  but  small 
in  number ;  too  small,  when  reduced  by  the  loss  of  Tarle- 
ton's  corps,  to  have  made  head  against  Greene,  when 
assisted,  as  the  American  general  must  have  been,  by 
the  surrounding  country,  animated  to  their  best  exertions 
by  such  signal  success. 

The  discomfiture  of  Pyle  being  soon  effected,  Lee  or- 
dered the  cavalry  to  resume  its  march,  and  to  take  post 
so  as  to  arrest  any  sudden  interference  on  the  part  of 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  who  must  have  heard  the 
enemy's  fire,  and  might  probably  interpose  with  the  ex- 
pectation of  controlling  the  event  of  the  conflict. 

Brigadier  Pickens,  following  quickly,  soon  reached 
the  van  of  the  legion,  whose  cavalry  had  approached  in 
view  of  Tarleton's  camp.  Then  were  seen  incontestable 
evidences  of  the  embarrassing  confusion  which  an  unex- 
pected enemy  never  fails  to  produce,  even  amongst  the 
best  disciplined  troops, — demonstrating,  without  shadow 
of  doubt,  our  certain  success,  had  Pyle  and  his  party 
been,  as  they  ought  to  have  been,  at  their  own  firesides. 
The  sun  was  setting ;  and  for  some  moments  Pickens 
and  Lee  hesitated  whether  immediate  action  was  not, 
even  at  that  hour,  the  eligible  course.  The  troops  were 
fatigued  by  their  long  march,  increased  by  preparation 
for  two  combats  and  the  rencontre  with  Pyle.  This  con- 
sideration, combined  with  the  close  approach  of  night, 
determined  them  to  postpone  battle  until  the  morning. 
Moving  to  their  left,  they  placed  themselves  between 
the  British  and  the  upper  country,  on  the  great  road 
leading  through  Tarleton's  camp  to  Hillsborough.  The 


COLONEL   PRESTON.  129 

advanced  sentinels  and  the  patrols  were  stationed  every 
where  in  sight  of  each  other. 

Here  they  heard  from  some  countrymen,  who,  aban- 
doning their  houses  on  the  enemy's  advance,  had  fallen 
in  with  Pickens,  that  a  small  party  of  militia  had  col- 
lected for  mutual  safety  a  few  miles  in  the  rear.  A 
dragoon,  attended  by  one  of  the  informants,  was  imme- 
diately despatched  with  a  letter  to  the  officer,  requesting 
him  to  hasten  to  camp ;  more  for  the  purpose  of  procur- 
ing accurate  information  of  the  ground  expected  soon  to 
be  the  theatre  of  action,  and  of  furnishing  faithful  intel- 
ligent guides,  than  from  any  expectation  of  aid  in  bat- 
tle. It  so  happened,  that  with  the  militia  company  was 
found  Colonel  Preston,  of  Montgomery  county  in  Vir- 
ginia, just  arrived  at  the  head  of  three  hundred  hardy 
mountaineers,  who,  hearing  of  Greene's  retreat,  had 
voluntarily  hastened  to  his  assistance, — alike  ignorant 
until  that  hour  of  the  general's  having  recrossed  the 
Dan,  and  of  Tarleton's  corps  being  but  a  few  miles  in 
front. 

The  wisdom  of  the  measure  so  speedily  adopted  by 
the  commander  in  the  South,  after  securing  his  retreat, 
was  again  now  happily  illustrated.  It  not  only  produced 
the  annihilation  of  the  first  body  of  loyalists  which  had 
embodied  and  armed,  but  probably  saved  from  destruc- 
tion a  detachment  of  brave  men,  induced  by  love  of 
country,  to  seek  and  to  succor  their  hard  pressed 
friends.  Colonel  Preston  accompanied  the  dragoons  to 
camp,  followed  by  his  battalion  of  riflemen.  Although 
Pickens  and  Lee  were  before  determined  to  engage,  such 
an  opportune,  unlocked  for  auxiliary  force,  could  not 


130  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

but  excite  new  spirits  in  their  troops,  always  proudly 
conscious  of  self-ability.  Preston,  his  officers  and  sol- 
diers, spent  their  first  hour  in  gazing  at  the  corps.  They 
were  much  gratified  with  the  orderly  appearance  it  uni- 
versally exhibited,  and  particularly  delighted  with  the 
cheering  looks  of  the  dragoons  and  the  high  condition 
of  their  stout  horses. 

Our  upper  militia  were  never  alarmed  in  meeting  with 
equal  numbers  of  British  infantry.  Selecting  their  own 
ground  (which  being  mounted  they  could  readily  do)  be- 
fore they  would  engage,  they  considered  themselves  their 
equal ;  but  they  entertained  dreadful  apprehensions  of  the 
sabre  of  the  cavalry,  particularly  when  associated  with 
the  name  of  Tarleton,  who  had,  on  many  occasions,  used 
it  with  destructive  effect.  From  this  source  was  derived 
the  satisfaction  expressed  on  reviewing  the  legion  horse. 
They  became  convinced  that  no  equal  number  of  dra- 
goons ought  to  excite  the  smallest  apprehensions  on  our 
part,  and  they  were  assured  that  the  British  cavalry 
was  not  only  inferior  in  their  horses,  but  very  much 
so  in  horsemanship.  Thoroughly  satisfied,  these  wel- 
come auxiliaries  retired  to  their  post,  responding  with 
ardor  the  general  wish  to  be  led  to  battle  with  the  dawn 
of  day.  Every  arrangement  being  made  to  meet  the 
approaching  conflict,  the  troops  assumed  the  disposition 
in  which  they  were  to  fight,  and  lay  down  to  rest. 

From  the  intelligence  procured,  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  field  in  which  the  British  were  encamped,  had 
three  or  four  wood  dwelling  houses  on  the  road  near  its 
centre,  and  was  sufficiently  capacious  to  have  admitted 
conveniently  the  major  part  of  the  respective  combatants 


EETREAT  OP  THE  ENEMY.  131 

to  close  action.  The  legion  infantry,  led  by  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Lee,  marched  along  the  road,  for  the  purpose  as 
before,  of  attending  specially  to  the  enemy's  artillery, 
of  which  it  has  been  mentioned  we  were  destitute.  Old- 
ham,  with  his  Marylanders,  advanced  on  its  right,  paral- 
lel with  Lee ;  and  on  his  right,  in  a  wood  skirting  the 
field,  Brigadier  Pickens  moved,  having  under  him  some 
of  the  same  soldiers  who  had  so  nobly  supported  How- 
ard's right  at  the  Cowpens.  Colonel  Preston  covered 
Lee's  left,  having  also  the  advantage  of  a  copse  of  wood 
bordering  the  field  in  that  direction,  and  being  com- 
pletely secured  on  his  flank  by  a  very  extensive  mill 
pond.  The  cavalry  were  formed  in  reserve,  the  head  of 
the  column  pointing  to  the  interval  between  Oldham  and 
Pickens,  where  the  field  could  be  entered  out  of  the  fire 
from  the  houses,  should  Tarleton,  as  was  apprehended, 
occupy  them  with  musketry.  Rudulph,  who  commanded 
the  horse,  was  directed  to  fly  to  the  aid  of  any  portion 
of  the  troops  hard  pressed,  as  well  as  to  be  ready  to  im- 
prove our,  and  to  limit  their,  victory.  Between  the 
hours  of  two  and  three  in  the  morning,  concurring  intel- 
ligence was  received  from  the  piquets  and  patrols,  an- 
nouncing that  the  enemy  was  in  motion,  and  soon  after- 
wards that  he  was  retiring. 

The  pickets  being  assembled  by  the  officer  of  the  day, 
were  ordered  to  advance,  while  the  main  body,  hasten- 
ing to  arms,  followed  with  celerity.  Anxious  to  know 
the  cause  of  this  sudden  and  unexpected  movement,  an 
officer  was  directed  to  call  at  the  house  lately  occupied 
by  the  enemy,  for  the  purpose  of  inquiry.  He  reported 
that  Lord  Cornwallis,  having  been  apprised  of  the  ad- 


132  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

vance  of  Pickens  and  Lee,  hastened  his  orders  to  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Tarleton,  communicating  the  information 
he  had  received,  and  requiring  him  to  repass  the  Haw 
instantly,  which  order  the  lieutenant  colonel  very  re- 
luctantly obeyed.  He  further  learned  that  Tarleton 
and  his  officers  were  in  high  spirits,  had  enjoyed  an 
ahundant"  supper  together,  and  were  anxiously  wishing 
for  the  return  of  light,  determined  to  take  complete  re- 
venge for  the  loss  of  Pyle ;  and,  assured  of  victory,  de- 
lighted themselves  with  the  prospect  of  mounting,  in  the 
course  of  the  day,  the  chosen  horses  of  the  legion.  So 
solicitous  Lord  Cornwallis  appears  to  have  been,  that  he 
despatched  three  successive  couriers,  all  of  whom  arrived ; 
the  last  two  just  as  the  British  corps  was  ready  to  move. 
There  were  three  contiguous  passages  of  the  Haw.  The 
nearest  within  four  miles,  to  be  passed  in  a  boat,  which, 
from  the  size  of  the  flat  kept  at  the  ferry  and  the  nar- 
rowness of  the  river  would  not  have  been  very  inconve- 
nient ;  the  infantry  and  artillery  might  have  been  thrown 
over  before  daylight,  and  the  cavalry  would  have  readily 
swam  across.  One  mile  below  was  another  ferry,  alike 
commodious ;  and  seven  miles  lower  down  was  a  ford, 
the  same  which  both  corps  had  used  the  day  before. 
The  legion,  accustomed  to  night  expeditions,  had  been 
in  the  habit  of  using  pine  torches  for  flambeaux.  Sup- 
plied with  this,  though  the  morning  was  dark,  the 
enemy's  trail  was  distinctly  discovered  whenever  a  di- 
: "iicy  took  place  in  his  route.  He  first  took  the 
i  1  leading  to  the  upper  ferry,  the  direct  route  to 
llill.sborough;  but  it  being  always  presumed  that  he 
would  avail  himself  of  the  ford,  though  out  of  his  way,  the 


PASSING  THE  HAW.  183 

van  officer  took  care  occasionally  to  examine,  by  the 
help  of  his  pine  knots,  and  soon  ascertained  that  after 
passing  some  small  distance  on  that  road,  he  crossed  to 
the  second  route.  Here  repeating  his  feint,  he  at  length 
turned  to  the  road  leading  to  the  ford. 

The  diligence  of  the  leading  officer  saved  to  the  main 
body  loss  of  ground ;  as  the  enemy's  stratagem  was  de- 
tected before  we  reached  the  points  of  their  separation 
from  each  road.  As  the  day  broke,  the  American  troops, 
pursuing  with  zeal,  had  reached  within  two  miles  of  the 
ford.  The  cavalry  now  taking  the  front,  supported  by 
the  riflemen,  (all  mounted)  were  ordered  to  press  upon 
the  enemy,  and  hold  him  back  until  the  infantry  could 
get  up.  Before  sunrise  they  gained  the  enemy's  rear, 
descending  the  hill  to  the  river,  over  which  the  main 
body,  having  just  passed,  was  placed  on  a  height  command- 
ing the  ford,  for  the  protection  of  the  rear  guard.  Too 
near  to  be  struck  at  without  rashly  exposing  the  troops, 
it  was  omitted ;  much  as  it  was  desired  to  gain  some  evi- 
dence of  our  triumphant  pursuit.  At  first  Pickens  and 
Lee  determined,  by  a  quick  retrograde,  to  pass  at  the 
ferry  above,  and  to  throw  themselves  in  Tarleton's  rear. 

This  was  effectible,  in  case  he  loitered  only  one  hour 
on  the  banks  of  the  Haw,  a  very  probable  event.  But 
there  was  cause  to  apprehend,  from  the  solicitude  dis- 
played by  the  British  general  to  bring  him  safely  back, 
that  he  would  send  a  reinforcement  to  meet  him.  In 
this  incertitude  desire  to  give  rest  to  the  much  fatigued 
troops  prevailed ;  and,  keeping  up  the  western  margin 
of  the  Haw,  the  corps  halted  in  the  first  settlement  cap- 
able of  supplying  the  necessary  subsistence.  Thus 


134  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 

closed  twenty-four  hours  of  very  active  service  ;  its  chief 
object  uneffected,  and  a  secondary  one  completely  exe- 
cuted, which  produced  a  very  favorable  result,  by  repress- 
ing thoroughly  the  loyal  spirit  just  beginning  to  burst 
forth.  Fortune,  which  sways  so  imperiously  the  affairs  of 
war,  demonstrated  throughout  the  operation  its  supreme 
control.  Nothing  was  omitted  on  the  part  of  the  Ameri- 
cans to  give  to  the  expedition  the  desired  termination ; 
but  the  very  bright  prospects  which  for  a  time  presented 
themselves,  were  suddenly  overcast,  —  the  capricious 
goddess  gave  us  Pyle  and  saved  Tarleton. 


GREENE  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.         135 


CHAPTEK  XI. 

General  Greene  recrosses  the  Dan — Cornwallis  leaves  Hillsborough 
— Williams,  Pickens,  and  Lee,  detached  to  harass  Cornwallis — They 
encounter  and  baffle  Colonel  Webster — Encounter  with  Colonel 
Webster  near  Wetzel's  mill — His  extraordinary  escape  from  Lee's 
sharp-shooters. 

GENERAL  GREENE,  in  pursuance  of  his  plan,  passed 
the  Dan  on  the  23d,  strengthened  in  a  small  degree  by 
the  corps  of  militia  under  Stevens,  and  took  a  direction 
towards  the  head  waters  of  the  Haw  river.  He  was 
highly  gratified  by  the  success  of  his  advanced  troops, 
officially  communicated  to  him  after  he  had  entered 
North  Carolina ;  and  was  pleased  to  estimate  the  de- 
struction of  Pyle  and  his  loyalists  as  more  advantageous 
in  its  effects  than  would  have  been  a  victory  over  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Tarleton. 

Soon  after  Tarleton  returned  to  Hillsborough,  the 
British  general  quitted  his  position, — moving  with  his 
whole  force  to  the  country  from  which  Tarleton  had 
been  just  chased,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  complete 
protection  to  his  numerous  friends  inhabiting  the  dis- 
trict between  the  Haw  and  Deep  rivers,  whose  danger 
in  attempting  to  join  him  while  so  distantly  situated, 
had  lately  been  fatally  exemplified.  As  soon  as  this 
movement  on  the  part  of  his  lordship  was  known  to 


136  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

General  Greene,  he  again  resorted  to  his  former  expe- 
dient, of  placing  a  strong  light  corps  between  him  and 
the  enemy. 

Colonel  Williams  was  of  course  entrusted  with  its  di- 
rection, who,  moving  towards  his  lordship,  directed 
Pickens  and  Lee,  a  part  of  his  establishment,  to  join 
him.  Colonel  Preston,  still  continuing  with  Pickens, 
now  made  a  part  of  Williams's  force.  The  return  of 
Greene  to  North  Carolina,  and  the  destruction  of  Colo- 
nel Pyle's  loyalists,  baffled  the  hopes  so  long  entertained 
by  the  British  general,  and  fast  realizing  after  his  pos- 
session of  Hillsborough ;  where,  in  the  course  of  one 
day  seven  independent  companies  of  loyalists  were  raised. 
Lord  Cornwallis's  project  of  filling  up  his  ranks  with 
the  youth  of  North  Carolina,  which  he  pressed  by  every 
means  in  his  power,  although  suspended  by  the  late 
event,  was  not  abandoned.  Determined  to  effect  it,  he 
had,  as  we  have  seen,  left  Hillsborough,  and  placed  him- 
self among  his  friends,  whose  spirits  he  wished  to  revive 
by  some  decisive  success. 

Encamped  upon  the  Almance,  he  held  himself  ready 
to  seize  any  opportunity  which  might  be  presented,  and 
heard  with  pleasure  of  the  approach  of  our  light  corps 
under  Colonel  "Williams.  This  officer  was  his  first  ob- 
ject ;  the  next  was  to  force  Greene  to  battle,  which  he 
believed  would  be  risked  by  the  American  general  to 
save  his  light  troops.  In  the  opinion  of  many,  General 
Greene  committed  himself  to  much  hazard  in  his  newly 
adopted  system.  It  was  asked,  why  not  continue  in 
his  safe  position  on  the  north  of  the  Dan  until,  receiv- 
ing all  his  expected  succor,  he  could  pass  into  North 


MOVEMENTS   OF   GREENE   AND   CORNWALLIS.        137 

Carolina,  seeking,  instead  of  avoiding,  his  enemy. 
This  safe  and  agreeable  course  was  relinquished  from 
necessity. 

Greene,  penetrating  Cornwallis's  views,  foresaw  their 
certain  success,  if  he  remained  long  out  of  the  state, 
waiting  for  reinforcements  himself.  He  discerned  the 
probability,  that  his  enemy  would  acquire  a  greater  pro- 
portionate strength :  with  the  essential  difference,  that 
what  we  obtained  would  be  mostly  militia,  a  fluctuating 
force ;  whereas,  that  gained  by  the  enemy  would  stand 
to  him  throughout  the  contest. 

To  arrest  the  progress  of  this  scheme,  pursued  with 
pertinacity  by  the  British  general,  it  was  necessary 
again  to  risk  himself,  his  army,  and  the  South.  He 
therefore  passed  the  Dan  as  soon  as  it  was  in  his  power; 
depending  on  the  resources  of  his  fertile  mind,  and  the 
tried  skill  and  courage  of  his  faithful,  though  inferior, 
army. 

Crossing  the  Haw,  near  its  source,  the  American 
general  established  himself  between  Troublesome  creek 
and  Reedy  fork.  And  changing  his  position  every  day, 
sometimes  approaching  Colonel  Williams,  and  then  fall- 
ing back  upon  the  Troublesome,  he  held  Cornwallis  in 
perfect  ignorance  of  his  position,  and  stopped  the  possi- 
bility of  sudden  interruption.  Showing  himself  in  so 
many  different  quarters,  he  considerably  augmented  the 
fears  of  the  loyalists,  who  had  not  yet  recovered  from 
the  consternation  produced  by  the  slaughter  of  their  as- 
sociates. Williams  pursued  the  same  desultory  game, 
preserving  correspondency  in  his  movements  with  those 
of  Greene. 


138  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

As  yet  Lord  Cornwallis  had  not  been  able  to  find  any 
opportunity  to  execute  his  purpose.  Williams,  more  and 
more  satisfied  of  his  safety  from  his  superiority  in  the 
quality  of  his  cavalry,  and  wishing  to  take  a  distance 
whence  he  could  conveniently  interrupt  the  British  par- 
ties while  collecting  provisions  and  forage,  placed  him- 
self a  few  miles  on  the  east  side  of  Reedy  fork,  having 
the  Almance  creek  between  him  and  the  enemy.  Lord 
Cornwallis  well  knew  the  superiority  of  our  horse ;  feel- 
ing it  daily  in  the  counteraction  of  his  efforts  to  obtain 
intelligence,  so  important  in  military  operations.  Indis- 
posed to  such  a  near  neighborhood  with  us,  he  moved 
from  his  camp  at  three  o'clock  on  the  6th  of  March,  and 
passing  the  Almance,  pushed  forward  under  the  cover 
of  a  heavy  fog,  with  the  expectation  of  beating  up  Wil- 
liams's  quarters. 

The  left  of  the  light  troops  were  composed  of  militia, 
who  had  lately  joined  under  Colonel  Clarke,  one  of  the 
the  heroes  of  King's  Mountain,  relieving  Brigadier  Pick- 
ens  and  the  corps  who  had  so  faithfully  adhered  to 
General  Greene  during  the  trying  scenes  just  passed. 
Clarke's  militia  were  part  of  the  conquerors  of  Ferguson ; 
better  suited  for  the  field  of  battle  than  for  the  security 
of  camp.  In  this  quarter,  through  some  remissness  in 
the  guards,  and  concealed  by  the  fog,  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel Webster,  commanding  the  British  van,  approached 
close  before  he  was  discovered. 

The  alertness  of  the  light  troops  soon  recovered  the 
momentary  disadvantage  ;  and  the  legion  of  Lee  advanc- 
ing to  support  Clarke,  the  enemy's  van  was  held  back, 
until  Colonel  Williams,  undisturbed,  commenced  his  re- 


WEBSTER   FOILED.  139 

treat,  directing  the  two  corps  above  mentioned  to  cover 
his  rear.  Having  crossed  the  Reedy  fork,  Williams 
made  a  disposition,  with  the  view  of  opposing  the  enemy's 
passage.  Clarke,  following  Williams,  joined  on  the  op- 
posite bank, — the  infantry  of  the  legion  proceeding  in 
the  rear  of  Clarke,  followed  by  the  cavalry,  which  corps 
continued  close  to  the  enemy's  advancing  van. 

During  this  movement  Webster  made  several  efforts  to 
bring  the  rear  guard  to  action,  having  under  him  the 
British  cavalry.  All  his  endeavors  were  successively 
counteracted  by  the  celerity  and  precision  with  which  the 
legion  horse  manoeuvred  ;  establishing  evidently  in  the 
face  of  the  enemy  their  decided  superiority.* 

As  soon  as  Lee  was  apprised  of  the  rear  infantry's 
passage  over  the  river,  he  retired  by  troops  from  before 
Webster  in  full  gallop ;  and  reaching  Reedy  fork,  soon 
united  with  Colonel  Williams,  unmolested.  There  being 
convenient  fords  over  the  creek,  above  and  below,  after 
Williams  had  safely  brought  over  his  corps,  he  deter- 
mined no  longer  to  continue  in  his  position.  Resuming 
retreat,  he  left  the  legion  supported  by  Colonel  Clarke, 
with  orders  to  retard  the  enemy  as  long  as  it  was  prac- 
ticable, without  hazarding  serious  injury. 

Lee,  having  detached  a  company  of  Preston's  militia 

*  No  country  in  the  world  affords  better  riders  than  the  United 
States,  especially  the  states  south  of  Pennsylvania.  The  boys  from 
seven  years  of  age  begin  to  mount  horses,  riding  without  saddle, 
and  often,  in  the  fields,  when  sent  for  a  horse,  without  bridle.  They 
go  to  mill  on  horseback,  and  perform  all  the  other  small  domestic  ser- 
vices mounted.  Thus  they  become  so  completely  versed  in  the  art  of 
riding  by  the  time  they  reach  puberty,  as  to  equal  the  most  expert 
horsemen  any  where. 


140  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

to  guard  the  pass  at  Wetzell's  mill,  a  little  distance  upon 
his  left,  drew  up  his  infantry  in  one  line,  with  its  right 
on  the  road,  and  its  front  parallel  with  the  creek ;  while 
the  riflemen  under  Colonels  Clarke  and  Preston,  occupied 
a  copse  of  heavy  woods  on  the  right  of  the  road,  with 
its  left  resting  upon  the  right  of  the  legion  infantry. 

The  horse  formed  a  second  line  in  a  field  well  situ- 
ated to  curb  the  progress  of  the  British  cavalry,  should 
it  press  upon  the  first  line  when  retiring,  and  to  protect 
the  horses  of  the  militia,  tied  at  some  distance  back, 
agreeably  to  usage.  On  the  first  appearance  of  the 
enemy,  Colonel  Williams  despatched  a  courier  to  Greene, 
communicating  what  had  passed,  and  advising  him  of  the 
course  he  should  pursue  after  crossing  the  Reedy  fork. 
Unwilling  to  approximate  Greene,  this  officer  moved 
slowly,  waiting  the  disclosure  of  the  enemy's  intention. 
Should  he  halt  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek,  Colonel 
Williams  would  take  his  night  position  within  a  few  miles 
of  Wetzell's  mill,  giving  time  to  the  troops  to  prepare 
food  before  dark ;  but  should  the  enemy  advance  to  the 
hither  side,  he  would  necessarily  continue  his  retreat, 
however  much  opposed  to  his  wishes. 

This  state  of  suspense  lasted  but  a  little  while.  The 
British  van  appeared  ;  and  after  a  halt  for  a  few  minutes 
on  the  opposite  bank,  descended  the  hill  approaching  the 
water,  where,  receiving  a  heavy  fire  of  musketry  and 
rifles,  it  fell  back,  and  quickly  reascending,  was  rallied 
on  the  margin  of  the  bank. 

Here  a  field  officer  rode  up,  and  in  a  loud  voice  ad- 
dressing his  soldiers,  he  rushed  down  the  hill  at  their 
head,  our  fire  pouring  upon  him,  and  plunged  into  the 


ESCAPE   OF   WEBSTER  141 

water.  In  the  woods  occupied  by  the  riflemen,  stood  an 
old  log  school-house,  a  little  to  the  right  of  the  ford. 
The  mud  stuffed  between  the  logs  had  mostly  fallen  out, 
and  the  apertures  admitted  the  use  of  rifles  with  ease. 

In  this  house  twenty-five  select  marksmen,  of  King's 
Mountain  militia,  were  posted  by  Lee,  with  orders  to 
forego  taking  any  part  in  the  general  resistance,  but  to 
hold  themselves  in  reserve  for  particular  objects. 

The  leading  officer  plunging  in  the  water,  attracted 
general  notice ;  and  the  school-house  party,  recollecting 
its  order,  singled  him  out  as  their  mark.  The  stream 
being  deep,  and  the  bottom  rugged,  he  advanced  slowly ; 
his  soldiers  on  each  side  of  him,  and  apparently  some  of 
them  holding  his  stirrup  leathers.  This  select  party 
discharged  their  rifles  at  him,  one  by  one,  each  man  sure 
of  knocking  him  over ;  and  having  reloaded,  eight  or 
nine  of  them  emptied  their  guns  a  second  time  at  the 
same  object.*  Strange  to  tell,  though  in  a  condition  so 
perilous,  himself  and  horse  were  untouched  :  and  having 
crossed  the  creek,  he  soon  formed  his  troops,  and  ad- 
vanced upon  us. 

The  moment  that  the  head  of  his  column  got  under 
cover  of  our  banks,  Lee  directed  the  line  to  retire  from 

*  The  twenty-five  riflemen  were  selected  from  their  superior  excel- 
lence as  marksmen.  It  was  no  uncommon  amusement  among  them  to 
put  an  apple  on  the  point  of  a  ramrod,  and  holding1  it  in  the  hand  with 
the  arm  extended,  to  permit  their  comrades,  known  to  be  expert,  to 
fire  at  it ;  when  many  balls  would  pa,«s  through  the  apple  ;  and  yet 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Webster,  mounted  upon  a  stout  horse,  in  point 
blank  shot,  slowly  moving  through  a  deep  water  course,  was  singled 
out  by  this  party,  who  fired,  seriatim,  thirty-two  or  three  times  at  him, 
and  neither  struck  him  nor  his  horse. 


142  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL    HENRY  LEE. 

its  flanks,  and  gain  the  rear  of  the  cavalry.  In  the  skirm- 
ish which  ensued  in  owe  centre,  after  some  of  the  enemy 
ascended  the  bank,  three  or  four  prisoners  fell  into  our 
hands.  The  enemy's  column  being  now  formed,  soon 
dislodged  our  centre ;  and  pushing  Lee,  came  in  front  of 
the  cavalry.  Here*  it  paused,  until  the  British  horse, 
which  followed  the  infantry,  passed  the  creek  and  took 
post  on  the  enemy's  right, — the  nearest  point  to  the  road, 
which  we  must  necessarily  take.  This  attitude  indicated 
a  decision  to  interrupt  our  retreat ;  at  all  events  to  cut 
off  our  rear. 

Lee  ordered  Rudulph  to  incline  in  an  oblique  direc- 
tion t:6  his  left ;  and,  gaining  the  road,  to  wait  the  ex- 
pected charge.  Tarleton  advanced  with  his  cavalry, 
followed  by  Webster.  The  legion  infantry,  close  in  the 
rear  of  the  riflemen,  had  now  entered  the  road,  consider- 
ably advanced  towards  Colonel  Williams,  still  waiting  in 
his  position  first  taken  for  night  quarters,  and  afterwards 
held  to  protect  the  rear  guard.  Rudulph,  with  the 
cavalry,  was  drawn  off,  moving  slowly,  with  orders  to 
turn  upon  the  British  horse  if  they  should  risk  a  charge. 

It  was  now  late  in  the  evening,  and  nothing  more  was 
attempted.  The  British  halted  on  the  ground  selected 
by  Williams  for  our  use,  which  he  had  abandoned. 
Having  proceeded  some  miles  further,  he  encamped  on 
the  northeast  side  of  a  range  of  hills  covered  with  wood, 
some  distance  from  the  road :  thus  our  fires  were  con- 
cealed from  view,  while  the  margin  of  the  road  and  every 
avenue  to  our  camp  was  vigilantly  guarded. 

General  Greene,  as  soon  as  he  was  advised  in  the  morn- 
ing of  the  enemy's  advance,  retired  and  passed  the  Haw ; 


INSCRUTABLE   PROVIDENCE.  143 

repeating,  in  his  answer,  his  order  to  Colonel  Williams 
to  avoid  action,  which  he  well  knew  was  very  practicable, 
unless  our  cavalry  should  meet  with  disaster.  As  soon 
as  all  appearance  of  further  contest  ceased,  the  prisoners, 
as  was  customary,  were  brought  to  the  commandant ; 
who,  among  other  inquiries,  asked,  what  officer  led  the 
enemy  into  the  creek,  and  crossed  with  the  leading  sec- 
tion of  the  column  ?  He  was  told,  that  it  was  Lieuten- 
ant Colonel  Webster ;  and  that  he  had  passed  unhurt. 

Inscrutable  are  the  ways  of  Providence.  That  supe- 
rior soldier,  whose  life  was  in  such  imminent  danger,  was 
now  safely  shielded,  though  doomed  to  fall  in  a  very  few 
days. 


144  LIFE   OT   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Greene's  army  reinforced — Lee  harasses  Cornwallis — Attempts  to 
cut  off  an  escort  with  baggage — Adventures  of  a  night — Lost  in 
the  wood* — Cornwallis's  commentary — Cornwallis;s  approach  to- 
wards GuilforJ  Court-house — Lee's  encounter  with  Tarleton's  cav- 
alry— General  Greene  prepares  for  battle  with  Cornwallis. 

CORNWALLIS  was  convinced  that  he  could  not  bring 
Greene  to  an  engagement  until  he  should  have  received 
his  expected  reinforcements.  In  a  few  days  these  rein- 
forcements began  to  arrive  at  Greene's  headquarters, 
the  Iron  Works  on  Troublesome  Creek.  New  levies 
under  Colonel  Greene,  militia  from  Virginia,  under  Bri- 
gadier Lawson,  came  in,  and  soon  afterwards  the  North 
Carolina  force  und,er  Brigadiers  Butler  and  Eaton, 
bringing  up  the  whole  force  to  four  thousand,  of  whom 
sixteen  hundred  were  continentals. 

Lee  with  his  legion,  and  some  Virginia  militia,  still 
hovered  round  the  enemy. 

The  American  dragoons,  far  superior  in  the  ability  of 
their  horses,  stuck  so  close  to  the  British  camp  as  to 
render  their  intercourse  with  the  country  very  difficult, 
and  subjected  the  British  general  to  many  inconveni- 
ences, besides  interrupting  his  acquirement  of  intelli- 
gence. 


ATTEMPT   TO    CUT   OFF   THEIR   BAGGAGE.  145 

No  equal  party  of  the  enemy's  horse  would  dare  to 
encounter  them  ;  and  if  a  superior  force  approached,  the 
fleetness  of  their  horses  mocked  pursuit.  Feeling  his 
privations  daily,  Lord  Cornwallis,  leaving  his  baggage  to 
follow,  made  a  sudden  movement  late  in  the  evening 
from  Bell's  mill  towards  New  Garden,  a  Quaker  settle- 
ment, abounding  with  forage  and  provisions.  Some  of 
the  small  parties  of  the  legion  horse,  traversing  in  every 
quarter,  one  of  them  approached  Bell's  mill  and  found  it 
abandoned.  When  informed  by  the  inhabitants  that  the 
baggage  had  but  lately  proceeded  under  a  very  small 
escort,  the  officer  commanding  the  horse  determined  to 
trace  secretly  the  progress  of  its  march.  It  so  happened, 
that  early  in  the  night  the  escort  with  the  whole  baggage 
mistook  the  road,  proceeding  directly  on,  instead  of 
turning  towards  New  Garden.  Fortunately  the  vigilant 
officer  discovered  this  error,  and  having  ascertained  the 
fact  beyond  doubt,  he  despatched  a  courier  to  Lieuten- 
ant Colonel  Lee  with  the  information,  attended  by  two 
guides  well  acquainted  with  the  route  taken  by  the  Bri- 
tish army,  that  taken  by  the  escort,  and  the  intermediate 
cross-roads.  The  intelligence  reached  Lee  about  eleven 
o'clock,  (later  than  was  expected,)  as  he  had,  from  the 
advance  of  the  enemy,  taken  a  more  distant  position. 
Instantly  the  legion  horse,  with  two  companies  of  in- 
fantry mounted  behind  two  of  the  troops,  were  put  in 
motion.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  taking  the  guides  sent 
to  him,  advanced  with  the  certain  expectation  of  falling 
in  with  the  lost  escort.  The  night  was  extremely  dark, 
and  the  country  covered  with  woods ;  but  the  guides  were 

faithful,  intelligent,  and  intimately  versed  in   all   the 
10 


146  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

roads,  by-roads,  and  even  paths.  Estimating  the  dis- 
tance to  march  by  their  computation,  it  did  not  exceed 
nine  miles,  which  we  reckoned,  dark  as  was  the  night,  to 
make  in  two  hours.  Pushing  on  with  all  practicable 
despatch,  the  first  hour  brought  us  to  a  large  road :  this 
the  guides  passed,  leading  the  detachment  again  into  a 
thick  wood.  Here  we  continued  another  hour,  when, 
finding  no  road,  doubts  began  to  be  entertained  by  the 
guides,  which  issued  at  last  in  attempting  to  return  to 
the  very  road  they  had  passed,  it  being  concluded  to  be 
the  one  desired.  Unhappily  they  became  bewildered, 
after  changing  their  course,  sometimes  to  the  right, 
sometimes  to  the  left,  ever  believing  every  change  would 
surely  bring  us  to  our  desired  route,  and  yet  always  dis- 
appointed. 

At  length,  with  great  anxiety,  they  proposed  a  halt, 
while  themselves,  accompanied  by  a  few  dragoons,  should 
take  different  directions  on  our  flanks  in  search  of  a 
house.  This  was  readily  acceded  to,  and  the  detach- 
ment dismounted,  having  not  before  halted.  In  the 
space  of  an  hour  one  of  them  returned,  and  shortly  after 
the  other,  both  without  success.  It  was  now  three 
o'clock,  as  well  as  we  could  make  out  the  time  by  feel- 
ing the  hour  and  minute  hands  of  our  watches.  Again 
mounted,  and  again  moved  as  our  guides  directed,  more 
and  more  bewildered,  and  more  and  more  distressed  ; 
persevering  and  yet  in  vain.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee, 
apprehensive  that  the  detachment  might  be  carried  too 
remote  from  the  place  assigned  for  junction  in  the  morn- 
ing with  the  militia  under  Clarke,  again  halted  and  dis- 
mounted, determining  to  wait  for  the  light  of  day.  It 


RETURN  OF  THE  PARTY.  147 

at  last  to  our  great  joy  appeared,  and  even  then  our 
guides  were  so  completely  out  of  their  reckoning,  as  to 
detain  us  a  long  time  in  the  woods  before  they  were 
satisfied  of  the  course  to  be  taken. 

By  examining  the  bark  of  the  trees  they  ascertained 
the  north,  and  thus  recovered  their  knowledge  of  our 
locality.  We  were  within  a  mile  of  the  road  we  had 
crossed,  and  which  turned  out  to  be  the  very  road  de- 
sired. When  we  passed  it,  the  enemy  were,  as  was  af- 
terwards ascertained,  two  miles  only  on  our  right,  as 
much  bewildered  as  ourselves.  For,  finding  that  they 
had  not  reached  camp  within  the  period  expected,  calcu- 
lating time  from  distance ;  and  knowing  that  New  Gar- 
den must  be  upon  their  left:  they  took  a  cross  road 
which  offered,  and  soon  found  themselves  encompassed 
with  new  difficulties, — fallen  trees,  and  cross-ways,  as 
large  as  the  road  they  had  pursued : — when  the  officer 
determined  to  halt  and  wait  for  day.*  Lord  Cornwallis 

*  Upon  Lee's  junction  with  Clarke,  he  found  a  packet  from  Gene- 
ral Greene  to  Lord  Cornwallis,  which  he  sent  off  the  ensuing  morning 
by  Cornet  Middleton,  of  South  Carolina,  with  a  flag.  The  cornet 
reached  the  British  picket  just  after  the  captain  had  breakfasted,  and 
was  politely  invited  to  take  breakfast,  while  the  packet  for  his  lord- 
ship should  be  sent  to  headquarters,  from  whence  a  reply  would  be 
forwarded,  if  requisite,  which  Middleton  could  convey.  Cornwallis 
was  on  his  rounds,  agreeably  to  his  custom  ;  and  soon  after  Middle- 
ton  had  finished  his  breakfast,  called  at  the  picket,  when  he  was  in- 
formed by  the  captain,  of  the  packet  from  General  Greene,  with  his 
detention  of  the  officer  for  the  answer,  if  any  was  requisite.  His 
lordship  dismounting,  entered  the  captain's  quarters,  where  Cornet 
Middleton  was  introduced  to  him.  Presuming  from  his  dress  that  he 
belonged  to  Lee's  legion,  he  asked  if  he  did  not  belong  to  that  corps  ; 
and  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  with  a  smile  he  significantly 


148  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

became  extremely  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  his  baggage; 
despatching  parties  of  horse  and  foot  in  various  direc- 
tions to  full  in  with  it,  and  detaching  in  the  rear  of  these 
parties  a  strong  corps  to  reinforce  the  escort.  Not  one 
of  the  various  detachments  either  met  with  the  escort  or 
with  Lee.  As  soon  as  it  was  light,  the  officer  having 
charge  of  the  baggage  retraced  his  steps ;  and  shortly 
after  gaining  the  road  he  had  left  in  the  night,  fell  in 
with  the  last  detachment  sent  by  Lord  Cornwallis,  and 
with  it  safely  reached  the  British  camp;  while  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Lee  and  his  harassed  legion,  with  his 
afflicted  guides,  much  mortified,  joined  Clarke.  Here 
he  found  orders  from  General  Greene,  now  nearly  pre- 
pared for  forward  movement,  to  return  to  camp.  The 
British  General  remained  in  his  new  position  ;  enjoying, 
without  interruption,  the  wholesome  supplies  with  which 
this,  fertile  settlement  abounded.  Lee  having  proceeded 
towards  the  Iron  Works,  found  the  American  army  on 
the  14th  at  Guilford  court-house,  distant  about  twelve 

inquired  where  it  bad  been  the  preceding  night.  The  amiable  Mid- 
dleton,  somewhat  surprised  and  confounded  at  a  query  so  unexpected, 
with  evident  confusion  replied,  that  it  had  not  been  far  off.  Upon 
which  Lord  Cornwallis  familiarly  said,  the  object  of  his  inquiry  was 
unimportant,  the  matter  to  which  it  related  being  past ;  and  that  he 
asked  the  information  to  gratify  his  curiosity.  Middleton,  blushing, 
then  told  him,  that  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  had  received  intelligence 
of  his  lordship's  escort,  with  the  baggage  and  stores,  being  lost  in 
the  night,  and  instantly  proceeded  in  the  expectation  of  putting  them 
in  the  right  course.  This  idea  tickling  the  British  general,  he  laugh- 
ingly asked,  "  Well,  why  did  he  not  do  it  ?"  "  Because,"  says  Middle- 
ton,  "  we  got  lost  ourselves  ;  traversing  the  roads  all  night,  and  as  it 
appeared  afterwards  within  two  miles  of  our  much  desired  prize." 
Turning  to  his  aids,  Cornwallis  said, "  You  see  I  was  not  mistaken/' 


ENEMY'S  APPROACH.  149 

miles  from  the  enemy ;  and  was  immediately  advanced 
on  the  road  towards  the  Quaker  meeting-house,  with 
orders  to  post  himself  within  two  or  three  miles  of  the 
court-house,  and  to  resume  his  accustomed  duties. 
Lieutenant  Heard,  of  the  legion  cavalry,  was  detached 
in  the  evening  with  a  party  of  dragoons  to  place  himself 
near  the  British  camp,  and  to  report  from  time  to  time 
such  occurrences  as  might  happen.  About  two  in  the 
morning  this  officer  communicated,  that  a  large  body  of 
horse  were  approaching  the  meeting-house,  which  was 
not  more  than  six  miles  from  our  headquarters,  and  near 
the  point  where  the  road  from  Deep  river  intersects  the 
great  road  leading  from  Salisbury  to  Virginia.  The 
intelligence  received  was  instantly  forwarded  to  the 
general,  and  Heard  was  directed  to  proceed  with  a  few 
of  his  dragoons  down  the  flank  of  the  enemy  to  discover 
whether  the  British  army  was  in  motion,  leaving  his 
second  to  hold  their  front.  Hearing  from  Heard,  agree- 
ably to  rule,  every  half  hour,  it  was  known  that  the 
enemy  continued,  though  slowly,  to  approach ;  and  at 
length  he  communicated,  that  his  various  attempts  to 
pass  down  the  flank  as  directed,  had  proved  abortive, 
having  been  uniformly  interrupted  by  patrols  ranging 
far  from  the  line  of  march ;  yet  that  he  was  persuaded 
that  he  heard  the  rumbling  of  wheels,  which  indicated  a 
general  movement.  This  being  made  known  to  General 
Greene,  Lee  was  directed  to  advance  with  his  cavalry, 
bear  down  these  interruptions,  and  to  ascertain  the 
truth.  Expecting  battle  as  soon  as  Heard's  last  infor- 
mation was  received,  the  van  was  called  to  arms  at  four 
in  the  morning,  and  to  take  breakfast  with  all  practica- 


150  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 

ble  haste.  This  had  just  been  finished,  when  the  last 
mentioned  order  from  the  general  was  communicated. 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  instantly  mounted,  and  took  the 
road  to  the  enemy,  at  the  head  of  the  horse,  having  di- 
rected the  infantry  and  the  rifle  militia  to  follow,  the 
first  on  his  right,  and  the  second  on  his  left.  The  ca- 
v.ilry  had  not  proceeded  above  two  miles  when  Lee  was 
met  by  Lieutenant  Heard  and  his  party,  who  were  re- 
tiring, followed  leisurely  by  the  enemy's  horse.  Wish- 
ing to  approach  nearer  to  Greene,  and  at  all  events  to 
gain  the  proximity  of  the  rifle  militia  and  legion  infan- 
try, lest  the  British  army  might  be  up,  as  was  suspected, 
Lee  ordered  the  column  to  retire  by  troops,  taking  the 
proper  distance  for  open  evolution.  The  rear  troop 
under  Rudulph  going  off  in  full  gallop,  and  followed  in 
like  manner  by  the  centre  troop  under  Eggleston,  the 
British  commandant  flattered  himself  with  converting 
this  retrogade  movement  into  route,  and  pressed  upon 
the  front  under  Armstrong,  still  in  a  walk,  it  being  ne- 
cessary to  gain  the  open  order  required,  that  this  officer 
should  not  change  his  pace.  With  him  marched  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Lee,  attentively  watching  the  British 
progress.  Finding  that  the  charge  made  at  us  did  not 
affect  Armstrong's  troop,  now  the  rear,  the  enemy  emp- 
tied their  pistols,  and  then  raising  a  shout,  pushed  a 
second  time  upon  Armstrong ;  who,  remaining  firm  and 
sullen  as  before,  the  leading  section  having  nearly  closed 
with  us,  drew  up. 

At  this  moment,  Lee  ordering  charge,  the  dragoons 
came  instantly  to  the  right  about,  and,  in  close  column, 
rushed  upon  the  foe.  This  meeting  happened  in  a  long 


ATTACK   ON   TARLETON.  151 

lane,  with  very  high  curved  fences  on  each  side  of  the 
road,  which  admitted  but  one  section  in  front.  The 
charge  was  ordered  hy  Lee,  from  conviction  that  he 
should  trample  his  enemy  under  feet,  if  he  dared  to  meet 
the  shock,  and  thus  gain  an  easy  and  complete  victory. 
But  only  the  front  section  of  each  corps  closed,  Tarle- 
ton  sounding  a  retreat,  the  moment  he  discovered  the 
column  in  charge.  The  whole  of  the  enemy's  section 
was  dismounted,  and  many  of  the  horses  prostrated,* 
some  of  the  dragoons  killed,  the  rest  made  prisoners ; 
not  a  single  American  soldier  or  horse  injured.  Tarle- 
ton  retired  with  celerity,  and  getting  out  of  the  lane, 
took  an  obscure  way  leading  directly  across  the  Salis- 
bury road  towards  the  British  camp ;  while  Lee,  well 
acquainted  with  the  country,  followed  the  common  route 
by  the  Quaker  meeting-house,  with  a  view  to  sever  the 
British  lieutenant  colonel  from  his  army  by  holding  him 
well  upon-  his  left,  and  with  the  determination  to  gain  his 
front,  and  then  to  press  directly  upon  him  with  his  con- 
densed force,  and  thus  place  his  horse  between  Tarleton 
and  Cornwallis,  presumed  to  be  some  distance  behind. 

*  Tliis  is  not  stated  with  a  view  to  extol  one,  or  disparage  the 
other  corps  ;  but  merely  to  state  the  fact.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarle- 
ton was  obliged  to  use  such  houses  as  he  could  get ;  whereas  his  oppo- 
nent had  the  whole  Soutli  to  select  out  of.  The  consequence  was, 
the  British  dragoons  were  mounted  upon  small  weak  horses  :  those  of 
the  legion,  on  stout,  active  horses,  and  kept  in  the  highest  condition. 
AVheu  they  met,  the  momentum  of  the  one  must  crush  the  other  ;  and 
if  he  fli'd,  he  could  not  escape  from  his  enemy  so  excellently  mounted. 
There  was  very  little  credit,  with  such  superior  mean1',  due  to  the 
Americans  upon  victory  ;  whereas,  the  disgrace  of  defeat  would  have 
been  extreme,  and  Lee's  corps  ouyht  to  have  beeu  decimated. 


152  LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

By  endeavoring  to  take  the  whole  detachment,  he  per- 
mitted the  whole  to  escape ;  whereas,  had  he  continued 
to  press  on  the  rear,  he  must  hare  taken  many.  As 
Lee,  with  his  column  in  full  ?peed,  got  up  to  the  meet- 
ing-house, the  British  guards  had  just  reached  it,  and 
displaying  in  a  moment,  gave  the  American  cavalry  a 
close  and  general  fire.  The  sun  had  just  risen  above 
the  trees,  and  shining  bright,  the  refulgence  from  the 
British  muskets,  as  the  soldiers  presented,  frightened 
Lee's  horse  so  as  to  compel  him  to  throw  himself  off. 
Instantly  remounting  another,  he  ordered  a  retreat. 
This  manoeuvre  was  speedily  executed  ;  and  while  the  cav- 
alry were  retiring,  the  legion  infantry  came  running  up 
with  trailed  arms,  and  opened  a  well  aimed  fire  upon  the 
guards,  which  was  followed  in  a  few  minutes  by  a  volley 
from  the  riflemen  under  Colonel  Campbell,  who  had 
taken  post  on  the  left  of  the  infantry.  The  action  be- 
came very  sharp,  and  was  bravely  maintained  on  both 
sides.*  The  cavalry  having  formed  again  in  column, 

*  The  British  sustained  a  much  heavier  loss  in  killed  and  wounded 
than  we  did.  His  fire  was  innocent,  overshooting  the  cavalry  en- 
tirely, whose  caps  and  accoutrements  were  all  stuck  with  green  twigs, 
cut  by  the  British  balls  out  of  the  large  oaks  in  the  meeting-house 
yard,  under  which  the  cavalry  received  the  volley  from  the  guards. 
Home  of  the  infantry  and  riflemen  were  killed,  and  more  wounded: 
among  them  was  Lieutenant  Snowden,  of  the  legion  infantry,  who, 
with  most  of  the  wounded,  was  necessarily  left  on  the  field. 

Lee,  after  the  battle  of  Guilford,  wrote  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarle- 
ton,  asking  his  care  of  the  legion  and  rifle  corps ;  it  being  common  for 
officers,  in  the  habit  of  meeting  in  the  course  of  service,  mutually  to 
solicit  such  favors.  Tarlcton  very  politely  answered  by  an  amanuen- 
sis, that  he  would  with  pleasure  execute  the  request,  and  apologized  for 
not  writing  himself,  saying  that  he  had  received  u  ball  iu  hia  right 


LEE  RETREATS.  158 

and  Lee  being  convinced  from  the  appearance  of  the 
guards,  that  Cornwallis  was  not  far  in  the  rear,  drew  off 
his  infantry,  and  covering  them  from  any  attempt  of  the 
British  horse,  retired  towards  the  American  army.  Ge- 
neral Greene  being  immediately  advised  of  what  had 
passed,  prepared  for  battle,  not  doubting  that  the  long 
avoided,  now  wished  for  hour  was  at  hand. 

hand  in  our  rooming  rencontre.  Captain  Schuty  of  the  guards  waa 
badly  wounded,  with  other  officers  and  soldiers  of  that  corps. 


154  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Battle  of  Guilford  Court-house — Cornwallis's  army  greatly  weakened 
by  tliis  action — Greene  retreats  to  the  Iron  Works — Loss  of  the 
Aiiifi-icans  in  the  battle — Loss  of  the  British — Courage  of  the  Bri- 
ti~h  troops — Desperate  condition  of  Cornwallis — lie  retreats  to 
Cross  Creek — Greene  pursues  him— Cornwallis  arrives  at  Wilming- 
ton—Greene  gives  over  the  pursuit — Greene  resolves  to  carry  the 
war  into  South  Carolina — Coruvvallis  decides  to  proceed  to  Vir- 
ginia. 

Now  came  on  the  battle  of  Guilford  Court-house. 
Having  determined  to  risk  an  action,  Greene  chose  his 
ground  with  judgment.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the 
15th,  the  fire  of  his  reconnoitring  parties  announced  the 
approach  of  the  enemy  on  the  great  Salisbury  road,  and 
his  army  was  immediately  arranged  in  order  of  battle. 
It  was  drawn  up  in  three  lines,  on  a  large  hill,  sur- 
rounded by  other  hills,  chiefly  covered  with  trees  and 
underwood. 

The  front  line  was  composed  of  the  two  brigades  of 
North  Carolina  militia,  who  were  posted  to  great  advan- 
tM.irc  on  the  edge  of  the  wood,  behind  a  strong  rail  fence, 
with  an  extensive  open  field  in  front. 

The  two  brigades  of  Virginia  militia  formed  the  second 
line.  They  were  drawn  up  entirely  in  the  wood,  about 


ARRANGEMENT   OF   TROOPS.  155 

three  hundred  yards  in  rear  of  the  first,  and  on  either 
side  of  the  great  Salisbury  road. 

The  third  line  was  placed  about  three  hundred  yards 
in  rear  of  the  second,  and  was  composed  of  continental 
troops.  The  Virginia  brigade,  commanded  by  General 
Huger,  .was  on  the  right ;  that  of  Maryland,  commanded 
by  Colonel  Williams,  was  on  the  left.  They  were  drawn 
up  obliquely,  with  their  left  diverging  from  the  second 
line,  and  partly  in  open  ground. 

The  first  and  third  regiments  of  dragoons,  amounting 
to  one  hundred  and  two  troopers,  Kirkwood's  company 
of  light  infantry,  and  a  regiment  of  militia  riflemen  under 
Colonel  Lynch,  formed  a  corps  of  observation  for  the 
security  of  the  right  flank,  which  was  commanded  by 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Washington.  The  legion,  consisting 
of  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight  horse  and  foot,  and  a 
body  of  riflemen  commanded  by  Colonels  Campbell  and 
Preston,  formed  a  corps  of  observation  for  the  security 
of  the  left  flank,  which  was  placed  under  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Lee.  The  artillery  was  in  the  front  line,  in  the 
great  road  leading  through  the  centre,  with  directions  to 
fall  back  as  the  occasion  should  require. 

Though  Lord  Cornwallis  was  sensible  that  the  numbers 
of  the  American  army  were  greatly  augmented  by  troops 
whose  continuance  in  service  would  be  of  short  duration, 
he  deemed  it  so  important  to  the  interests  of  his  sove- 
reign to  maintain  the  appearance  of  superiority  in  the 
field,  that  he  was  unwilling  to  decline  the  engagement 
now  offered  him. 

On  the  advance  of  Greene,  therefore,  he  prepared  for 
action  ;  and  early  in  the  morning  moved  from  his  ground, 


156  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

determined  to  attack  the  adverse  army  wherever  it  should 
be  found.  About  four  miles  from  Guilford  court-house, 
the  advance,  led  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  fell  in 
with  Lee,  and  the  sharp  skirmish  ensued  described  in 
the  last  chapter,  which  was  terminated  by  the  appear- 
ance of  such  large  bodies  of  British  troops,  as  rendered 
it  prudent  for  Lee  to  retire.  His  Lordship  continued  to 
advance  until  he  came  within  view  of  the  American  army. 
His  disposition  for  the  attack  was  then  made  in  the  fol- 
lowing order. 

The  seventy-first  British  regiment,  with  the  German 
regiment  of  Bose,  led  by  General  Leslie,  and  supported 
by  the  first  battalion  of  the  guards  under  Colonel  Norton, 
formed  the  right ;  and  the  twenty-third  and  thirty-third 
regiments,  led  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Webster,  and  sup- 
ported by  Brigadier  General  O'Hara  with  the  grenadiers 
and  second  battalion  of  the  guards,  formed  the  left. 
The  light  infantry  of  the  guards  and  the  Yagers,  posted 
in  the  wood  on  the  left  of  the  artillery,  and  the  cavalry 
in  column  behind  it  in  the  road,  formed  a  corps  of  ob- 
servation. 

'  This  disposition  being  made,  the  British  troops  ad- 
vanced to  the  charge,  with  the  cool  intrepidity  which  dis- 
cipline inspires. 

The  North  Carolina  militia  were  not  encouraged  by 
the  great  advantages  of  their  position  to  await  the  shock. 
They  broke  instantly;  and,  throwing  away  their  arms 
and  flying  through  the  woods,  sought  their  respective 
homes. 

The  British  then  advanced  on  the  second  line,  which 
received  them  with  more  firmness ;  and  maintained  their 


ADVANCE   OF   THE   BRITISH.  157 

ground  for  some  time  with  great  resolution.  Lord  Corn- 
wallis,  perceiving  the  corps  on  his  flanks,  brought  the 
whole  of  his  reserved  infantry  into  the  line.  On  the 
right,  General  Leslie  brought  up  the  guards  to  oppose 
Lee ;  and,  on  the  left,  Webster  changed  his  front  to  the 
left,  and  attacked  Washington,  while  the  grenadiers  and 
second  battalion  of  guards  moved  forward  to  occupy  the 
place  which  he  had  just  quitted.* 

The  ground  being  unfavorable  to  the  action  of  horse, 
Washington  had  posted  Lynch's  riflemen,  with  whom  he 
remained  in  person,  on  a  height  covered  with  thick 
woods ;  and  had  drawn  up  his  cavalry  and  continental 
infantry  about  one  hundred  yards  in  their  rear.  On  be- 
ing attacked  by  Webster,  the  riflemen  broke ;  and  Wash- 
ington, finding  it  impossible  to  rally  them,  rejoined  his 
cavalry. 

The  British  continuing  to  advance,  and  it  being  well 
understood  that  the  militia  could  not  stand  the  bayonet, 
General  Stevens,  who  had  received  a  ball  in  his  right 
thigh,  ordered  his  brigade  to  retreat.  Lawson's  brigade 
having  given  way  a  short  time  before,  the  second  line 
was  entirely  routed ;  and  the  enemy  advanced  boldly  on 
the  third. 

The  several  divisions  of  the  British  army  had  been 
separated  from  each  other  by  extending  themselves  to 
the  right  and  left  in  order  to  encounter  the  distinct 
corps  which  threatened  their  flanks ;  and  by  advancing 
in  regiments  at  different  times,  as  the  different  parts  of 
the  second  line  had  given  way.  The  thickness  of  the 
wood  increased  the  difficulty  of  restoring  order.  They 
*  Letter  of  Lord  Cornwallis. — Stcdman. 


158  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL    HEXRY   LEE. 

pressed  forward  with  great  eagerness,  but  with  a  consi- 
derable degree  of  irregularity. 

Greene,  in  this  state  of  the  action,  entertained  the  most 
sanguine  hopes  of  a  complete  victory.  His  continental 
troops  were  fresh,  in  perfect  order,  and  upon  the  point 
of  engaging  an  enemy,  broken  into  distinct  parts,  and 
probably  supposing  the  severity  of  the  action  to  be  over. 
This  fair  prospect  was  blasted  by  the  misconduct  of  a 
single  corps.  The  second  regiment  of  Maryland  was 
posted  at  some  distance  from  the  first,  in  open  ground ; 
its  left  forming  almost  a  right  angle  with  the  line,  so  as 
to  present  a  front  to  any  corps  which  might  attack  on 
that  flank.  The  British  in  advancing,  inclined  to  the 
right ;  and  the  second  battalion  pf  guards  entered  the 
open  ground  immediately  after  the  retreat  of  Stevens, 
and  rushed  on  the  second  regiment  of  Maryland  while 
the  first  was  engaged  with  Webster.  Without  waiting 
to  receive  the  charge,  that  regiment  broke  in  confusion. 

By  pursuing  them,  the  guards  were  thrown  into  the 
rear  of  the  first  regiment,  from  which  they  were  con- 
cealed by  the  unevenness  of  the  ground  and  by  a  skirt 
of  wood. 

Greene  was  himself  on  the  left,  and  witnessed  the 
misfortune  without  being  able  to  remedy  it.  His  militia 
being  entirely  routed,  the  flight  of  one-fourth  of  his  con- 
tinental troops  would  most  probably  decide  the  fate  of 
the  day.  Unwilling  to  risk  his  remaining  three  regi- 
ments, only  one  of  which  could  be  safely  relied  on,  with- 
out a  man  to  cover  their  retreat  should  the  event  prove 
unfortunate,  he  ordered  Colonel  Greene  of  Virginia  to 
withdraw  his  regiment  from  the  line,  and  to  take  a  posi- 


COLONEL  WASHINGTON'S  CHARGE.  159 

tion  in  the  rear,  for  the  purpose  of  affording  a  rallying 
point,  and  of  covering  the  retreat  of  the  two  regiments 
which  still  continued  in  the  field. 

The  guards  were  soon  called  from  the  pursuit  of  the 
second  Maryland  regiment,  and  led  by  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel Stuart  against  the  first.  About  this  time  Webster, 
finding  himself  overpowered  by  the  first  Maryland  regi- 
ment, then  commanded  by  Colonel  Gunby,  and  by  Kirk- 
wood's  company  and  the  remaining  regiment  of  Virginia, 
with  whom  he  was  engaged  at  the  same  time,  had  in  a 
great  measure  withdrawn  from  the  action,  and  retired 
across  a  ravine  into  an  adjoining  wood.  This  critical 
respite  enabled  Gunby  to  provide  for  the  danger 
in  his  rear.  Facing  about,  he  met  the  guards,  and  a 
very  animated  fire  took  place  on  both  sides,  during 
which  the  Americans  continued  to  advance. 

In  this  critical  moment,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Washing- 
ton, who  was  drawn  to  this  part  of  the  field  by  the  viva- 
city of  the  fire,  made  a  furious  charge  upon  the  guards 
and  broke  their  ranks.  At  this  juncture,  Gunby's  horse 
was  killed  under  him,  and  the  command  devolved  on 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Howard.  The  regiment  advanced 
with  such  rapidity  that  Gunby  could  not  overtake  it, 
and  was  within  thirty  yards  of  the  guards  when  they 
were  charged  by  the  cavalry.  Almost  at  the  same  in- 
stant the  Maryland  infantry  rushed  upon  them  with  the 
bayonet,  and  following  the  horse  through  them,  were 
masters  of  the  whole  battalion.  In  passing  through  it, 
Captain  Smith  of  the  infantry  killed  its  commanding 
officer. 

After  passing  through  the  guards  into  the  open  ground 


160  LIFE    OF    MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

where  the  second  regiment  had  been  originally  posted, 
Howard  perceived  several  British  columns,  with  some 
pieces  of  artillery.  Believing  his  regiment  to  be  the 
sole  infantry  remaining  in  the  field,  he  retreated  in  good 
order,  and  brought  off  some  prisoners.  The  cavalry  also 
retreated.* 

About  the  same  time  the  remaining  Virginia  regiment 
commanded  by  Colonel  Hawes,  and  Kirkwood's  infantry, 
who  were  still  engaged  with  Webster,  were  directed  by 
General  Greene  to  retreat.  The  artillery  was  unavoid- 
ably abandoned;  the  horses  which  drew  the  pieces  being 
killed,  and  the  woods  too  thick  to  admit  of  their  being 
dragged  elsewhere  than  along  the  great  road.  The  re- 
treat was  made  in  good  order,  and  Greene,  in  person, 
brought  up  the  rear. 

Though  the  action  was  over  on  the  right  and  centre, 
Campbell's  riflemen  still  maintained  their  ground  on  the 
extreme  of  the  American  left,  against  General  Leslie 
with  the  regiment  of  Bose  and  the  first  battalion  of 
guards. 

After  the  guards  had  routed  the  brigade  commanded 
by  Lawson,  they  were  attacked  on  their  right  flank  by 

*  After  passing  through  the  guards  into  the  cleared  ground,  Wash- 
ington, who  always  led  the  van,  perceived  an  officer  surrounded  by 
Beveral  persons  who  appeared  to  be  aids-de-camp.  Believing  this  to 
be  Cornwall,  he  rushed  forward  in  the  hope  of  making  him  a  pri- 
soner, but  was  arrested  by  an  accident.  His  cap  fell  from  his  head, 
and,  as  he  leaped  to  the  ground  to  recover  it,  the  officer  leading  the 
column  was  shot  through  the  body,  and  rendered  incapable  of  manag- 
ing his  horse.  The  animal  wheeled  round  with  his  rider,  and  galloped 
off  the  field.  He  was  followed  by  all  the  cavalry,  who  supposed  tlmt 
this  movement  had  been  directed. 


GREENE'S  DEFEAT.  161 

the  infantry  of  Lee's  legion,  and  by  Campbell's  riflemen, 
and  were  driven  behind  the  regiment  of  Bose,  which 
having  moved  with  less  impetuosity,  was  advancing  in 
compact  order. 

This  regiment  sustained  the  American  fire  until  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Norton  was  able  to  rally  the  guards,  and 
to  bring  them  back  to  the  charge ;  after  which  the  action 
was  maintained  with  great  obstinacy  on  both  sides  until 
the  battle  was  decided  on  the  right.  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Tarleton  was  then  ordered  to  the  support  of  Leslie.  The 
legion  infantry  had  retreated,  and  only  a  few  resolute 
marksmen  remained  in  the  rear  of  Campbell  who  con- 
tinued firing  from  tree  to  tree.  Being  unable  to  resist  a 
charge  of  cavalry,  they  were  quickly  driven  from  the  field. 

Two  regiments  of  infantry  and  a  detachment  of  cav- 
alry pursued  the  right  wing  and  centre  of  the  Americans 
for  a  short  distance,  but  were  soon  ordered  to  return. 
On  examining  his  situation,  Lord  Cornwallis  found  him- 
self too  much  weakened,  and  his  troops  too  much  fa- 
tigued by  the  action,  to  hazard  its  renewal  or  to  continue 
the  pursuit.  General  Greene  halted  about  three  miles 
from  the  field  of  battle,  behind  Rudy  fork  creek,  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting  his  stragglers ;  after  which  he  retired 
about  twelve  miles  to  the  Iron  Works  on  Troublesome 
creek,  the  place  appointed  for  the  rendezvous  of  his  army 
in  the  event  of  its  being  defeated. 

The  returns  made  immediately  after  the  action,  exhi- 
bited a  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing  in  the  conti- 
nental troops,  of  fourteen  commissioned  officers,  and 
three  hundred  and  twelve  non-commissioned  officers  and 
privates.  Major  Anderson,  a  valuable  officer  of  Mary- 


162  LIFE   OP   MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

land,  was  killed ;  and  General  Huger,  who  commanded 
the  continental  troops  of  Virginia,  was  wounded. 

The  same  return  states  the  loss  of  the  militia  at  four 
captains  and  seventeen  privates  killed ;  and,  in  addition 
to  General  Stevens,  one  major,  three  captains,  eight 
subalterns,  and  sixty  privates  were  wounded.  A  great 
proportion  of  this  part  of  the  army  was  missing ;  but  it 
seems  to  have  been  expected  that  they  would  either  re- 
join their  corps,  or  be  found  at  their  homes. 

The  victory  of  Guilford  was  dearly  purchased.  Offi- 
cial accounts  state  the  loss  of  the  British  army  at  five 
hundred  and  thirty-two  men,  among  whom  were  several 
officers  of  high  rank  and  distinguished  merit.  Lieuten- 
ant Colonel  Stuart  of  the  guards  was  killed,  and  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Webster,  who  was  ranked  by  his  enemies 
among  the  best  officers  in  the  British  service,  was  mor- 
tally wounded.  This  loss,  when  compared  to  the  num- 
bers brought  by  Lord  Cornwallis  into  the  field,  was  very 
considerable.  The  Americans  did  not  compute  his 
troops  at  more  than  two  thousand  rank  and  file,  but  his 
own  accounts  state  them  at  only  fourteen  hundred  and 
forty-five. 

No  battle  in  the  course  of  the  war  reflects  more  honor 
on  the  courage  of  the  British  troops,  than  that  of  Guil- 
ford. On  no  other  occasion  have  they  fought  with  such 
inferiority  of  numbers,  or  disadvantage  of  ground.  Es- 
timating his  first  line  at  nothing,  General  Greene's  army 
consisted  of  three  thousand  two  hundred  men,  posted  on 
ground  chosen  by  himself;  and  his  disposition  was  skill- 
fully made. 

The  American  general,  expecting  to  bo  again  attacked, 


GENERAL  GREENE'S  PURSUIT.         163 

prepared  for  another  engagement.  But  the  situation  of 
Lord  Cornwallis  had  become  too  desperate  to  hazard  a 
second  battle,  or  to  maintain  his  position.  He  found 
himself  under  the  necessity  of  retreating  to  a  place 
of  greater  security,  where  provisions  might  be  obtained. 

When  the  expedition  into  North  Carolina  was  origi- 
nally meditated,  Major  Craig,  at  the  head  of  a  small 
military  and  naval  force,  took  possession  of  Wilmington, 
a  town  near  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear,  and  extended  his 
authority  several  miles  up  the  river.  Lord  Cornwallis 
now  looked  to  a  communication  with  this  post  for  aids 
which  had  become  indispensable  to  the  farther  operations 
of  the  campaign. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  battle,  he  broke  up  his  en- 
campment, and  proceeded  by  slow  and  easy  marches  to- 
wards Cross  creek. 

General  Greene,  on  hearing  that  the  British  army  was 
retreating,  resolved  to  follow  it.  The  difficulty  of  sub- 
sisting the  troops  in  an  exhausted  and  hostile  country, 
and  the  necessity  of  waiting  for  a  supply  of  ammunition, 
impeded  the  march  of  his  army  so  much  that  he  did  not 
reach  Ramsay's  mills  until  the  28th  of  March. 

At  this  place  Lord  Cornwallis  had  halted,  and  here 
General  Greene  expected  to  overtake  and  attack  him. 
But,  on  the  approach  of  the  American  army,  his  lord- 
ship resumed  his  march  to  Cross  creek,  and  afterwards 
to  Wilmington,  where  he  arrived  on  the  7th  of  April. 

General  Greene  gave  over  the  pursuit  at  Ramsay's 
mills.  So  excessive  had  been  the  sufferings  of  his  army 
from  the  want  of  provisions,  that  many  of  the  men 
fainted  on  the  march,  and  it  had  become  absolutely  ne- 


164          LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

cessary  to  allow  them  some  repose  and  refreshment. 
The  expiration  of  the  time  for  which  the  Virginia  militia 
had  been  called  into  service,  furnished  an  additional  mo- 
tive for  suspending  the  pursuit. 

At  this  place,  the  bold  and  happy  resolution  was  taken 
to  carry  the  war  into  South  Carolina. 

The  motives  which  induced  the  adoption  of  this  mea- 
sure were  stated  by  himself  in  a  letter  communicating 
his  determination  to  the  commander-in-chief.  It  would 
compel  Lord  Cornwallis  to  follow  him,  and  thus  liberate 
North  Carolina,  or  to  sacrifice  all  his  posts  in  the  upper 
parts  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

The  Southern  army  amounted  to  about  seventeen  hun- 
dred effectives.  That  of  Lord  Cornwallis  is  understood 
to  have  been  still  less  numerous.  So  impotent  were  the 
means  employed  for  the  conquest  and  defence  of  States 
which  were  of  immense  extent  and  value. 

This  unexpected  movement  gave  a  new  aspect  to 
affairs,  and  produced  some  irresolution  in  the  British 
general  respecting  his  future  operations.  After  weigh- 
ing the  probable  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  fol- 
lowing Greene  into  South  Carolina,  he  decided  against 
this  retrograde  movement,  and  determined  to  advance 
into  Virginia. 


MOVEMENTS   OP  GREENE.  165 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Lee  ordered  to  join  Marion  on  the  Pedee — Movements  of  General 
Greene — Battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill — Lord  Rawdon  determines  to 
evacuate  Camden — Exultation  of  Greene — Lee  and  Marion  capture 
Fort  Watson — Colonel  Watson  joins  Lord  Rawdon— They  menace 
Greene  but  do  not  attack  him — Lee  and  Marion  besiege  and  capture 
Fort  Motte — Noble  conduct  of  Mrs.  Motte — Lee  proceeds  to  Fort 
Granby — General  Sumter  captures  the  post  at  Orangeburgh. 

ON  resolving  to  carry  the  war  into  South  Carolina, 
General  Greene  detached  Lee  to  join  Marion  on  the 
Pedee.  Taking  the  road  by  Cross  Creek  and  Downing 
Creek,  Lee  effected  his  junction  with  Marion  on  the  8th 
of  March  1781. 

General  Greene  appeared  before  Camden  with  the 
design  of  attacking  Lord  Rawdon  who  was  stationed  at 
that  post,  but  finding  it  too  strong,  he  fell  back  about 
two  miles  and  took  post  at  Hobkirk's  Hill.  Here  he 
was  attacked  by  Lord  Rawdon  on  the  25th  of  April.  A 
hard  fought  battle  ensued,  and  through  some  false  move 
on  the  part  of  his  troops  Greene  was  obliged  to  retreat. 
Rawdon  did  not  pursue ;  but  returned  to  Camden. 

Greene  now  expected  to  be  driven  to  the  mountains ; 
but  Rawdon,  learning  that  Lord  Cornwallis  was  gone  to 
Virginia,  determined  to  evacuate  Camden.  Greene 
writing  to  General  Davis,  said,  "  Rawdon  is  preparing  to 


166  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

evacuate  Camden  ;  that  place  was  the  key  of  the  enemy's 
line  of  forts;  they  will  now  all  fall  or  be  evacuated. 
All  will  now  go  well.  *  *  I  shall  march  immediately 
to  the  Congaree. 

His  words  were  prophetic ;  for  now  commenced  the 
final  reconquest  of  the  Southern  States,  in  which  Lee 
was  destined  to  take  an  active  part. 

The  first  object  of  attack  was  Fort  Watson. 

Determined,  says  Lee,*  to  carry  this  post  without 
delay,  Marion  and  Lee  sat  down  before  it  early  in  the 
evening;  not  doubting,  from  the  information  received, 
that  the  garrison  must  soon  be  compelled  to  surrender, 
for  want  of  water,  with  which  it  was  supplied  from  an 
adjacent  lake,  and  from  which  the  garrison  might  be 
readily  and  effectually  secluded.  In  a  very  few  hours 
the  customary  mode  of  supplying  the  post  with  water  was 
completely  stopped ;  and  had  the  information  received  been 
correct,  a  surrender  of  the  garrison  could  not  have  been 
long  delayed.  The  ground  selected  by  Colonel  "Watson 
for  his  small  stockade,  was  an  Indian  mount,  generally 
conceived  to  be  the  cemetery  of  the  tribe  inhabiting  the 
circumjacent  region :  it  was  at  least  thirty  feet  high, 
and  surrounded  by  table  land.  Captain  M'Koy,  the 
commandant,  saw  at  once  his  inevitable  fate,  unless  he 
could  devise  some  other  mode  of  procuring  water,  for 
which  purpose  he  immediately  cut  a  trench  from  his 
fosse,  (secured  by  abatis)  to  the  river,  which  passed  close 
to  the  Indian  mount.  Baffled  in  their  expectation,  and 
destitute  both  of  artillery  and  intrenching  tools,  Marion 
and  Lee  despaired  of  success ;  when  Major  Mayham,  of 

*  Memoirs. 


PLAN  OF  MATHAM'S  TOWER.  167 

South  Carolima,  accompanying  the  brigadier,  suggested 
a  plan,  which  was  not  sooner  communicated  than  grate- 
fully adopted.  He  proposed  to  cut  down  a  number  of 
suitable  trees  in  the  nearest  wood,  and  with  them  to 
erect  a  large,  strong,  oblong  pen,  to  be  covered  on  the 
top  with  a  floor  of  logs,  and  protected  on  the  side  oppo- 
site to  the  fort  with  a  breastwork  of  light  timber.  To 
the  adjacent  farms  dragoons  were  despatched  for  axes, 
the  only  necessary  tool,  of  which  a  sufficient  number  be- 
ing soon  collected,  relays  of  working  parties  were  allotted 
for  the  labor ;  some  to  cut,  some  to  convey,  and  some  to 
erect.  Major  Mayham  undertook  the  execution  of  his 
plan,  which  was  completely  finished  before  the  morning 
of  the  23d,  effective  as  to  the  object,  and  honorable  to 
the  genius  of  the  inventor.  The  besieged  was,  like 
besieger,  unprovided  with  artillery,  and  could  not  inter- 
rupt the  progress  of  a  work,  the  completion  of  which  must 
produce  immediate  submission. 

A  party  of  riflemen,  being  ready,  took  post  in  the 
Mayham  tower  the  moment  it  was  completed;  and  a  de- 
tachment of  musketry,  under  cover  of  the  riflemen, 
moved  to  make  a  lodgment  in  the  enemy's  ditch,  sup- 
ported by  the  legion  infantry  with  fixed  bayonets.  Such 
was  the  effect  of  the  fire  from  the  riflemen,  having 
thorough  command  of  every  part  of  the  fort,  from  the 
relative  super  eminence  of  the  tower,  that  every  attempt 
to  resist  the  lodgment  was  crushed.  The  commandant, 
finding  every  resource  cut  off,  hung  out  the  white  flag. 
It  was  followed  by  a  proposal  to  surrender,  which  issued 
in  a  capitulation.  This  incipient  operation  having  been 
happily  effected  by  the  novel  and  effectual  device  of  Major 


168  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Mayham,  to  whom  the  commandants  very  gratefully  ex- 
pressed their  acknowledgment,  Marion  and  Lee,  pre- 
ceded by  the  legion  cavalry  under  Major  Rudulph,  who 
had  been  detached  on  the  day  subsequent  to  the  investi- 
ture of  the  fort,  turned  their  attention  to  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Watson,  now  advancing  from  below  to  relieve 
his  garrison.  Knowing  that  the  fall  of  Camden  was 
closely  connected  with  the  destruction  of  Watson,  the 
American  commandants  viewed  with  delight  his  ap- 
proach ;  and  having  disposed  of  the  prisoners,  moved  to 
join  the  cavalry,  now  retiring  in  front  of  the  enemy. 

After  the  surrender,  Lee  received  orders  from  Greene 
to  rejoin  him ;  but  these  orders  were  countermanded, 
when  he  was  on  his  way,  and  he  returned  to  Marion, 
joining  him  near  the  confluence  of  the  Congaree  and 
Wateree,  where  he  was  waiting  for  the  advance  of  Col. 
Watson.  The  object  in  view  was  to  prevent  Watson 
from  joining  Lord  Rawdon  at  Camden ;  but  Watson 
eluded  their  pursuit  and  effected  the  junction.  Thus 
reinforced,  Rawdon  marched  out  of  Camden  to  attack 
Greene,  but  finding  him  in  too  strong  a  position,  on 
Colonel's  CreeJc,  he  returned  to  Camden ;  it  was  then 
that  he  determined  to  abandon  Camden,  as  mentioned 
above.  Meantime,  Lee  and  Marion  were  engaged  in  the 

O     O 

siege  of  Fort  Mottc. 

On  the  10th  of  May  the  evacuation  of  Camden  took 
place,  and  the  British  General  proceeded  to  Nelson's  ferry, 
with  the  expectation  of  crossing  the  Santee  in  time  to 
dislodge  Marion  and  Lee,  still  prosecuting  the  siege  of 
Fort  Motte.  Previous  to  his  lordship's  departure, '  he 
burnt  the  jail,  the  mills,  and  some  private  houses,  and 


RAWDON'S  RETREAT.  169 

destroyed  all  the  stores  which  he  could  not  take  with 
him.  He  carried  off  four  or  five  hundred  negroes, 
and  all  the  most  obnoxious  loyalists  accompanied  him. 

As  soon  as  Greene  was  informed  of  the  retreat  of 
the  enemy,  persuaded  that  Rawdon's  first  effort  would 
be  directed  to  relieve  Fort  Motte,  he  advanced  towards 
the  Congaree,  determined  to  pass  that  river,  if  neces- 
sary, and  cover  the  operations  of  the  besieging  corps. 

This  post  was  the  principal  depot  of  the  convoys  from 
Charleston  to  Camden,  and  sometimes  of  those  destined 
for  Fort  Granby  and  Ninety-Six.  A  large  new  mansion 
house,  belonging  to  Mrs.  Motte,  situated  on  a  high  and 
commanding  hill,  had  been  selected  for  this  establish- 
ment. It  was  surrounded  with  a  deep  trench,  along  the 
interior  margin  of  which  was  raised  a  strong  and  lofty 
parapet.  To  this  post  had  been  regularly  assigned  an 
adequate  garrison  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
which  was  now  accidentally  increased  by  a  small  detach- 
ment of  dragoons,  which  had  arrived  from  Charleston  a 
few  hours  before  the  appearance  of  the  American  troops, 
on  its  way  to  Camden  with  despatches  for  Lord  Rawdon. 
Captain  M'Pherson  commanded,  an  officer  highly  and 
deservedly  respected. 

Opposite  to  Fort  Motte,  to  the  north,  stood  another 
hill,  where  Mrs.  Motte,  having  been  dismissed  from  her 
mansion,  resided  in  the  old  farmhouse.  On  this  height 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  with  his  corps  took  post,  while 
Brigadier  Marion  occupied  the  eastern  declivity  of  the 
ridge  on  which  the  fort  stood. 

Very  soon  the  fort  was  completely  invested ;  and  the 
six  pounder  was  mounted  on  a  battery  erected  in  Mari- 


170  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

on's  quarter,  for  the  purpose  of  raking  the  northern  face 
of  the  enemy's  parapet,  against  which  Lee  was  preparing 
to  advance.  M'Pherson  was  unprovided  with  artillery, 
and  depended  for  safety  upon  timely  relief,  not  doubting 
its  arrival  before  the  assailant  could  push  his  prepara- 
tions to  maturity. 

The  vale  which  runs  between  the  two  hills  admitted 
our  approach  within  four  hundred  yards  of  the  fort. 
This  place  was  selected  by  Lee  to  break  ground.  Re- 
lays of  working  parties  being  provided  for  every  four 
hours,  and  some  of  the  negroes  from  the  neighboring 
plantations  being  brought,  by  the  influence  of  Marion,  to 
our  assistance,  the  works  advanced  with  rapidity.  Such 
was  their  forwardness  on  the  10th,  that  it  was  deter- 
mined to  summon  the  commandant. 

A  flag  was  accordingly  despatched  to  Captain  M'Pher- 
son, stating  to  him  with  truth  our  relative  situation,  ex- 
pressing with  decision  the  fate  which  awaited  him,  and 
admonishing  him  to  avoid  the  disagreeable  consequences 
of  an  arrogant  temerity.  To  this  the  captain  replied, 
that,  disregarding  consequences,  he  should  continue  to 
resist  to  the  last  moment  in  his  power.  The  retreat  of 
Rawdon  was  known  in  the  evening  to  the  besiegers,  and 
in  the  course  of  the  night  a  courier  arrived  from  General 
Greene,  confirming  that  event,  urging  redoubled  activity, 
and  communicating  his  determination  to  hasten  to  their 
support.  Urged  by  these  strong  considerations,  Marion 
and  Lee  persevered  thi-oughout  the  night  in  pressing  the 
completion  of  their  works.  On  the  next  day,  Rawdon 
reached  the  country  opposite  to  Fort  Motte ;  and  in  the 
succeeding  night,  encamping  on  the  highest  ground  in 


FORT   MOTTE.  171 

his  route,  the  illumination  of  his  fires  gave  the  joyful  an- 
nunciation of  his  approach  to  the  despairing  garrison. 
But  the  hour  was  close  at  hand,  when  this  fallacious  joy 
•was  to  be  converted  into  sadness. 

The  large  mansion  in  the  centre  of  the  encircling 
trench,  left  but  a  few  yards  of  the  ground  within  the 
enemy's  works  uncovered :  burning  the  house  must  force 
their  surrender. 

Persuaded  that  our  ditch  would  be  within  arrow  shot 
before  noon  of  the  next  day,  Marion  and  Lee  determined 
to  adopt  this  speedy  mode  of  effecting  their  object.  Or- 
ders were  instantly  issued  to  prepare  bows  and  arrows, 
with  missive  combustible  matter.  This  measure  was  re- 
luctantly adopted ;  for  the  destruction  of  private  pro- 
perty was  repugnant  to  the  principles  which  swayed  the 
two  commandants,  and  upon  this  occasion  was  peculiarly 
distressing.  The  devoted  house  was  a  large,  pleasant 
edifice,  intended  for  the  summer  residence  of  the  respec- 
table owner,  whose  deceased  husband  had  been  a  firm 
friend  to  his  oppressed  country,  and  whose  only  mar- 
riageable daughter  was  the  wife  of  Major  Pinckney,  an 
officer  in  the  South  Carolina  line,  who  had  fought  and 
bled  in  his  country's  cause,  and  was  now  a  prisoner  with 
the  enemy.  These  considerations  powerfully  forbade 
the  execution  of  the  proposed  measure ;  but  there  were 
others  of  much  cogency,  which  applied  personally  to 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  and  gave  a  new  edge  to  the  bit- 
terness of  the  scene. 

Encamping  contiguous  to  Mrs.  Motte's  dwelling,  this 
officer  had,  upon  his  arrival,  been  requested  in  the  most 
pressing  terms  to  make  her  house  his  quarters.  The  in- 


172  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

vitation  was  accordingly  accepted;  and  not  only  the 
lieutenant  colonel,  but  every  officer  of  his  corps,  off  duty, 
daily  experienced  her  liberal  hospitality,  politely  proffered 
and  as  politely  administered.  Nor  was  the  attention  of 
this  amiable  lady  confined  to  that  class  of  war  which  never 
fail  to  attract  attention.  While  her  richly  spread  table 
presented  with  taste  and  fashion  all  the  luxuries  of  her 
opulent  country,  and  her  sideboard  offered  without  re- 
serve the  best  wines  of  Europe — antiquated  relics  of 
happier  days — her  active  benevolence  found  its  way  to  the 
sick  and  to  the  wounded ;  cherishing  with  softest  kindness 
infirmity  and  misfortune,  converting  despair  into  hope, 
and  nursing  debility  into  strength.  Nevertheless  the 
imperative  obligations  of  duty  must  be  obeyed ;  the 
house  must  burn,  and  a  respectful  communication  to  the 
lady  of  her  destined  loss  must  be  made.  Taking  the 
first  opportunity  which  offered,  the  next  morning,  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Lee  imparted  to  Mrs.  Motte  the  intended 
measure,  lamenting  the  sad  necessity,  and  assuring  her 
of  the  deep  regret  which  the  unavoidable  act  excited  in 
his  and  every  breast. 

AVith  the  smile  of  complacency  this  exemplary  lady 
listened  to  the  embarrassed  officer,  and  gave  instant  relief 
to  his  agitated  feelings,  by  declaring,  that  she  was  grati- 
fied with  the  opportunity  of  contributing  to  the  good  of 
her  country,  and  that  she  should  view  the  approaching 
scene  with  delight.  Shortly  after,  seeing  accidentally 
the  bow  and  arrows  which  had  been  prepared,  she  sent 
for  Lee,  and  presenting  him  with  a  bow  and  its  apparatus 
imported  from  India,  she  requested  his  substitution  of 


RESISTANCE   OP   MACPHERSON.  173 

these,  as  probably  better  adapted  for  the  object  than 
those  we  had  provided. 

Keceiving  with  silent  delight  this  opportune  present, 
Lee  rejoined  his  troops,  now  making  ready  for  the  con- 
cluding scene.  The  lines  were  manned,  and  an  addi- 
tional force  stationed  at  the  battery,  lest  the  enemy, 
perceiving  his  fate,  might  determine  to  risk  a  desperate 
assault,  as  offering  the  only  chance  of  relief.  As  soon 
as  the  troops  reached  their  several  points,  a  flag  was 
again  sent  to  M'Pherson,  for  the  purpose  of  inducing 
him  to  prevent  the  conflagration  and  the  slaughter  which 
might  ensue,  by  a  second  representation  of  his  actual 
condition. 

Doctor  Irvin,  of  the  legion  cavalry,  was  charged  with 
the  flag,  instructed  to  communicate  faithfully  the  inevi- 
table destruction  impending,  and  the  impracticability  of 
relief,  as  Lord  Rawdon  had  not  yet  passed  the  Santee ; 
with  an  assurance  that  longer  perseverance  in  vain  resis- 
tance, would  place  the  garrison  at  the  mercy  of  the  con- 
queror ;  who  was  not  regardless  of  the  policy  of  prevent- 
ing the  waste  of  time,  by  inflicting  exemplary  punishment, 
where  resistance  was  maintained  only  to  produce  such 
waste.  The  British  captain  received  the  flag  with  his 
usual  politeness,  and  heard  patiently  Irvin's  explanations ; 
but  he  remained  immovable  ;  repeating  his  determination 
of  holding  out  to  the  last. 

It  was  now  about  noon,  and  the  rays  of  the  scorching 
sun  had  prepared  the  shingle  roof  for  the  projected  con- 
flagration. The  return  of  Irvin  was  immediately  fol- 
lowed by  the  application  of  the  bow  and  arrows.  The 
first  arrow  struck,  and  communicated  its  fire ;  a  second 


174  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

was  shot  at  another  quarter  of  the  roof,  and  a  third  at  a 
third  quarter ;  this  last  also  took  effect,  and,  like  the  first, 
soon  kindled  a  blaze.  M'Pherson  ordered  a  party  to 
repair  to  the  loft  of  the  house,  and  by  knocking  off  the 
shingles  to  stop  the  flames.  This  was  soon  perceived, 
and  Captain  Finley  was  directed  to  open  his  battery, 
raking  the  loft  from  end  to  end. 

The  fire  of  our  six  pounder,  posted  close  to  one  of  the 
gable  ends  of  the  house,  soon  drove  the  soldiers  down ; 
and  no  other  effort  to  stop  the  flames  being  practicable, 
M'Pherson  hung  out  the  white  flag.  Mercy  was  ex- 
tended, although  policy  commanded  death,  and  the  ob- 
stinacy of  M'Pherson  warranted  it.  The  commandant, 
with  the  regulars,  of  which  the  garrison  was  chiefly  com- 
posed, were  taken  possession  of  by  Lee  ;  while  the  loy- 
alists were  delivered  to  Marion.  Among  the  latter  was 
a  Mr.  Smith,  who  had  been  charged  with  burning  the 
houses  of  his  neighbors  friendly  to  their  country.  This 
man  consequently  became  very  obnoxious,  and  his  punish- 
ment was  loudly  demanded  by  many  of  the  militia  serv- 
ing under  the  brigadier  ;  but  the  humanity  of  Marion 
could  not  be  overcome.  Smith  was  secured  from  his 
surrounding  enemies,  ready  to  devote  him,  and  taken 
under  the  general's  protection. 

M'Pherson  was  charged  with  having  subjected  himself 
to  punishment,  by  his  idle  waste  of  his  antagonists'  time ; 
:n i<l  reminded  as  well  of  the  opportunities  which  hud 
been  presented  to  him  of  saving  himself  and  garrison 
from  unconditional  submission,  as  of  the  cogent  consider- 
ations, growing  out  of  the  posture  of  affairs,  which  urged 
the  prevention  of  future  useless  resistance  by  present 


SURRENDER   OF   FORT   MOTTE.  175 

exemplary  punishment.  The  British  officer  frankly  ac- 
knowledged his  dependent  situation,  and  declared  his 
readiness  to  meet  any  consequence  which  the  discharge 
of  duty,  conformably  to  his  own  conviction  of  right, 
might  produce.  Powerfully  as  the  present  occasion 
called  for  punishment,  and  rightfully  as  it  might  have 
been  inflicted,  not  a  drop  of  blood  was  shed,  nor  any 
part  of  the  enemy's  baggage  taken.  M'Pherson  and  his 
officers  accompanied  their  captors  to  Mrs.  Motte's,  and 
partook  with  them  in  a  sumptuous  dinner  ;*  soothing  in 
the  sweets  of  social  intercourse  the  ire  which  the  preced- 
ing conflict  had  engendered.  Requesting  to  be  permit- 
ted to  return  to  Charleston,  on  parole,  they  were  accord- 
ingly paroled  and  sent  off  in  the  evening  to  Lord  Raw- 
don,  now  engaged  in  passing  the  Santee  at  Nelson's 
ferry.  Soon  after,  General  Greene,  anxious  for  the  suc- 
cess of  his  detachment  against  Fort  Motte,  attended  by 
an  escort  of  cavalry,  reached  us,  for  the  purpose  of  know- 
ing precisely  our  situation,  and  the  progress  of  the  Bri- 
tish general,  who  he  expected  would  hasten  to  the  relief 
of  M'Pherson,  as  soon  as  he  should  gain  the  southern 
banks  of  the  Santee  ;  to  counteract  which  the  American 
general  had  resolved,  and  was  then  engaged  in  preparing 
boats,  to  transport  his  army  over  the  Congaree.  Finding 
the  siege  prosperously  concluded,  he  returned  to  camp  ; 

*  The  deportment  and  demeanor  of  Mrs.  Motte  gave  a  zest  to  the 
pleasures  of  the  table.  She  did  its  honors  with  that  unaffected  polite- 
ness, which  ever  excites  esteem  mingled  with  admiration.  Conversing 
with  ease,  vivacity,  and  good  sense,  she  obliterated  our  recollection  of 
the  injury  she  had  received  ;  and  though  warmly  attached  to  the  de- 
fenders of  her  country,  the  engaging  amiability  of  her  manners  left  it 
doubtful  which  set  of  officers  .constituted  these  defenders. 


176  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

having  directed  Marion,  after  placing  the  prisoners  in 
security,  to  proceed  against  Georgetown,  and  ordering 
Lee  to  advance  without  delay  upon  Fort  Granby,  to  which 
place  the  American  array  would  now  move.  As  soon  as 
the  troops  had  finished  their  repast,  Lee  set  out  with  his 
detachment,  composed  of  horse,  foot,  and  artillery ;  and 
marching  without  intermission,  he  approached  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Fort  Granby  before  the  dawn  of  the  second 
day.  Brigadier  Sumter,  having  recovered  of  his  wound, 
as  soon  as  he  received  Greene's  despatch  from  Ramsay's 
mill,  assembled  his  corps  of  militia.  For  reasons  not 
understood  by  the  author,  the  brigadier,  instead  of  join- 
ing Greene  before  Camden,  directed  his  attention  to  the 
fort  of  Ninety-Six  and  its  upper  communications  with 
Charleston,  Fort  Granby,  and  Orangeburgh.  He  had 
moved  from  before  Fort  Granby,  but  a  few  days  before 
Lee's  arrival,  for  the  purpose  of  forcing  the  small  post 
at  Orangeburgh,  which  he  accomplished  on  the  14th. 


SIEGE   OF   FORT   GRANBY.  177 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Position  of  Fort  Granby — Lee  lays  siege  to  it — Summons  the  garri- 
son— Negotiations — Capitulation  of  Fort  Granby — The  garrison 
retires — Public  stores  surrendered— Lee  apprises  General  Greene 
of  his  success — Greene  visits  him  and  commends  the  conduct  of  the 
legion — Lord  Hawdon  retreats  to  Monk's  Corner,  relinquishing  his 
line  of  posts — Great  success  of  the  Americans — Two  States  reco- 
vered in  one  month. 

FORT  GRANBY  was  erected  on  a  plain,  which  extended 
to  the  southern  banks  of  the  Congaree,  near  Friday's 
ferry.  Protected  on  one  side  by  that  river,  it  was  acces- 
sible in  every  other  quarter  with  facility;  but  being 
completely  finished,  with  parapet  encircled  by  fosse  and 
abattis,  and  being  well  garrisoned,  it  could  not  have 
been  carried  without  considerable  loss,  except  by  regu- 
lar approaches ;  and  in  this  way  would  have  employed 
the  whole  force  of  Greene  for  a  week  at  least,  in  which 
period  Lord  Rawdon's  interposition  was  practicable. 
Le£,  apprized  of  the  readiness  with  which  the  British 
general  might  attempt  its  relief,  determined  to  press  to 
conclusion  his  operations  with  all  possible  celerity,  hav- 
ing detached,  before  he  left  Motte's,  Captain  Armstrong, 
with  one  troop  of  cavalry,  to  attend  to  the  movements 
of  Lord  Bawdon. 

As  soon,  therefore,  as  he  reached  the  neighborhood  of 
12 


178  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

the  fort,  relying  upon  the,  information  of  his  guides,  he 
began  to  erect  a  battery  in  the  margin  of  the  woods  to 
the  west  of  the  fort.  The  morning  was  uncommonly 
foggy,  which  fortunate  circumstance  gave  time  to  finish 
the  battery  before  it  was  perceived  by  the  enemy. 

Captain  Finley,  with  his  six  pounder  mounted  in  the 
battery,  was  directed  as  soon  as  the  fog  should  disperse 
to  open  upon  the  fort ;  when  the  infantry,  ready  for 
action,  would  advance  to  gain  the  ground  selected  for  the 
commencement  of  our  approaches. 

The  garrison  consisted  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
chiefly  loyal  militia,  commanded  by  Major  Maxwell,  of 
the  Prince  of  Wales'  regiment,  (a  refugee  from  the  East- 
ern Shore  of  Maryland,)  represented  to  Lee  as  neither 
experienced  in  his  lately  adopted  profession,  nor  fitted  by 
cast  of  character  to  meet  the  impending  crisis.  He  was 
the  exact  counterpart  of  M'Pherson  ;  disposed  to  avoid, 
rather  than  to  court,  the  daring  scenes  of  war.  Zealous 
to  fill  his  purse,  rather  than  to  gather  military  laurels, 
he  had,  during  his  command,  pursued  his  favorite  object 
with  considerable  success,  and  held  with  him  in  the  fort 
his  gathered  spoil. 

Solicitous  to  hasten  the  surrender  of  the  post,  Lee  de- 
termined to  try  the  effect  of  negotiation  with  his  pliable 
antagonist ;  and  prepared  a  summons,  couched  in  pomp- 
ous terms,  calculated  to  operate  on  such  an  officer  as 
Maxwell  was  represented  to  be.  The  summons  was 
entrusted  to  Captain  Eggleston,  of  the  legion  horse, 
who  was  authorized  to  conclude  finally  upon  the  terms 
of  capitulation,  if  he  found  the  enemy  disposed  to  sur- 
render. 


SURRENDER   OF   THE   FORT.  179 

The  fog  ceasing,  Finley  announced  our  unexpected 
proximity,  which  excited  much  alarm  and  some  confu- 
sion, evidently  discerned  from  our  position.  The  legion 
infantry,  advancing  at  the  same  time,  took  possession  of 
the  desired  ground  without  opposition ;  severing  the 
enemy's  pickets  in  this  quarter  from  the  fort.  Eggles- 
ton  now  setting  out  with  his  flag,  produced  a  suspension 
of  our  fire,  which  induced  the  pickets  and  patrols,  cut 
off  by  our  disposition,  to  attempt  to  gain  the  fort. 

This  effort  was  partially  checked  by  the  rapid  move- 
ment of  the  cavalry ;  and  an  officer  was  despatched  to 
Captain  Eggleston,  requiring  him  to  remonstrate  to  Ma- 
jor Maxwell  upon  the  impropriety  of  th'e  conduct  of  his 
pickets  and  patrols,  with  a  demand  that  he  would  order 
them  to  resume  their  station ;  it  being  never  intended, 
by  presenting  him  with  an  opportunity  of  avoiding  the 
useless  effusion  of  blood,  to  permit  the  improvement  of 
his  capacity  to  resist.  Eggleston's  remonstrance  was 
duly  respected;  and  Maxwell  despatched  his  adjutant 
with  the  required  orders,  replacing  the  portion  of  his 
force  on  duty  out  of  the  fort  in  its  original  station.  The 
negotiation  was  begun,  and  the  British  major  testified 
a  favorable  disposition  to  the  proposition  submitted  to 
him.  After  consulting  with  some  of  his  officers,  he 
Agreed  to  deliver  up  the  fort,  upon  condition  that  the 
private  property  of  every  sort,  without  investigation  of 
title,  should  be  confirmed  to  its  possessors ;  that  the 
garrison  should  be  permitted  to  return  to  Charleston 
prisoners  of  war,  until  exchanged ;  that  the  militia 
should  be  held  in  the  same  manner  as  the  regulars ;  and 
that  an  escort,  charged  with  the  protection  of  persons 


180  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  of  property,  should  attend  the  prisoners  to  the  Bri- 
tish army. 

The  first  condition  being  diametrically  repugnant  to 
the  course  contemplated  by  Lee,  as  it  prevented  restora- 
tion of  plundered  property,  Captain  Eggleston  did  not 
think  proper  to  act  under  the  full  discretion  with  which 
he  had  been  so  properly  invested,  but  submitted  by  let- 
ter the  enemy's  demands  to  the  lieutenant  colonel,  ac- 
companied with  one  from  Major  Maxwell,  requiring  two 
covered  wagons  for  the  conveyance  of  his  own  baggage, 
free  from  search.  In  reply,  Eggleston  received  direc- 
tions to  accede  to  the  proposed  terms,  with  the  single 
exception  of  air  horses  fit  for  public  service,  and  to  ex- 
pedite the  conclusion  of  the  business.  This  exception 
was  illy  relished  by  many  of  the  officers,  although  not 
resisted  by  the  commandant.  Finding  that  the  capitu- 
lation would  be  thus  arranged,  the  Hessian  officers  came 
in  a  body  to  Eggleston,  protesting  against  proceeding, 
unless  they  were  permitted  to  retain  their  horses ;  a  pro- 
test not  to  be  overruled  by  the  authority  of  Maxwell. 
The  capitulation  was  suspended,  and  a  second  time  Eg- 
gleston found  it  necessary  to  refer  to  Lee.  About  this 
moment  a  dragoon  arrived  from  Captain  Armstrong, 
commanding  the  detachment  of  horse  near  Lord  Raw- 
don,  communicating  his  lordship's  passage  across  the 
Santee,  and  his  advance  towards  Fort  Motte.  Had 
Lee  determined  to  resist  the  requisition  of  the  Hessian 
officers,  this  intelligence  would  have  induced  a  change 
in  his  decision.  He  directed  Captain  Eggleston  to  make 
known  to  the  officers,  that  he  took  pleasure  in  gratifying 
them,  by  considering  all  horses  belonging  to  individuals 


OCCUPATION   OF   THE   FORT.  181 

in  the  fort  as  private  property,  and  claiming  only  such, 
if  any,  belonging  to  the  public. 

This  obstacle  being  removed,  the  capitulation  was 
signed ;  and  the  principal  bastion  was  immediately  oc- 
cupied by  Captain  Rudulph,  with  a  detachment  from  the 
legion  infantry.  Before  noon,  Maxwell,  with  his  garri- 
son, consisting  of  three  hundred  and  forty  men,  (sixty 
regulars,  the  rest  loyalists,)  its  baggage  of  every  sort, 
two  pieces  of  artillery,  and  two  covered  wagons,  moved 
from  the  fort ;  and  the  major  with  his  garrison,  pro- 
tected by  the  stipulated  escort,  proceeded  on  their  route 
to  Lord  Rawdon.  The  public  stores  of  every  sort,  con- 
sisting chiefly  of  ammunition,  salt,  and  liquor,  were 
faithfully  delivered,  and  presented  a  very  convenient  as 
well  as  agreeable  supply  to  our  army. 

The  moment  Maxwell  surrendered,  Lee  despatched 
an  officer  with  the  information  to  General  Greene,  who 
had  pressed  on  with  much  expedition,  and  was  within  a 
few  miles  of  Friday's  ferry  when  he  received  Lee's  des- 
patch. The  army  continued  its  march  to  Ancran's 
plantation,  near  the  ferry;  and  the  general,  crossing  the 
river,  joined  his  light  corps. 

,  Delighted  with  the  happy  termination  which  had  just 
taken  place,  General  Greene's  satisfaction  was  consi- 
derably increased  when  he  saw  the  strength  of  the  fort, 
connected  with  that  of  the  garrison.  He  testified  with 
much  cordiality,  and  in  most  gratifying  terms,  his  obli- 
gations to  the  light  corps ;  applauding  as  well  the  rapi- 
dity of  its  advance  as  the  vigor  of  its  operations. 

Lord  Rawdon  made  but  one  day's  march  towards  Fort 
Motte ;  yielding  up  with  much  reluctance  his  anxious 


182  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

desire  to  defend  his  line  of  posts,  already  broken  through 
in  its  weakest  points,  and  about  to  be  assailed  through- 
out. Retiring  to  Monk's  Corner,  he  there  encamped ; 
impatiently  waiting  for  an  accession  of  force  to  enable 
him  to  resume  offensive  operations. 

Fort  Watson,  Fort  Motte,  Fort  Granby,  and  that  at 
Orangeburgh,  had  successively  yielded :  Marion  was 
now  before  Georgetown,  which  was  sure  soon  to  fall. 
Thus  in  less  than  one  month  since  General  Greene  ap- 
peared before  Camden,  he  had  compelled  the  British 
general  to  evacuate  that  important  post,  forced  the  sub- 
mission of  all  the  intermediate  posts,  and  was  now  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Congaree,  in  the  heart  of  South  Caro- 
lina, ready  to  advance  upon  Ninety-six,  (the  only  re- 
maining fortress  in  the  state,  besides  Charleston,  in  the 
enemy's  possession,)  and  to  detach  against  Augusta,  in 
Georgia;  comprehending  in  this  decisive  effort,  the  com- 
pletion of  the  deliverance  of  the  two  lost  states,  except 
the  fortified  towns  of  Charleston  and  Savannah, — safe, 
because  the  enemy  ruled  at  sea. 


LEE  ORDERED   TO  JOIN   PICKENB.  183 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

Lee  ordered  to  join  Pickens  in  the  siege  of  Augusta — Operations  of 
Major  Rudulph — Lee  reaches  Augusta—He  hears  of  the  Indian 
present  of  supplies,  and  determines  to  seize  it— -Sufferings  of  the 
troops  on  the  inarch — Lee  obtains  the  supplies— He  sends  Major 
Eggleston  to  summon  Brown  to  surrender  Augusta— Union  of  the 
whole  besieging  force— Lee  defeats  Grierson  and  captures  one  of 
the  forts — Renewal  of  intercourse — 'Mayham  tower  built— Brown 
makes  a  sally  and  is  repulsed  with  a  severe  loss— Brown's  strata- 
gem for  burning  the  tower — Its  failure — The  deserter— The  explo- 
sion— Brown  surrenders  Augusta — Lee  saves  Brown's  life  which  is 
threatened  by  the  Georgians — Pickens  remains  at  Augusta — Lee 
joins  General  Greene  at  Ninety-six.  . 

GENERAL  GREENE  reposing  his  army  for  the  day,  and 
strengthening  the  light  corps  with  a  battalion  of  North 
Carolina  levies  under  Major  Eaton,  directed  Lee  to  move 
towards  Augusta,  to  which  post  Brigadier  Pickens,  with 
his  corps  of  militia,  had  been  commanded  to  repair.  Lee 
commenced  his  march  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours, 
marching  thirteen  miles  in  the  evening  of  the  day  on 
which  Maxwell  had  surrendered.  Resuming  motion  at  a 
very  early  hour  in  the  morning,  he  pressed  forward  with 
the  utmost  expedition,  relieving  the  fatigued  infantry  by 
occasionally  dismounting  his  dragoons  and  mounting  his 
infantry.  Not  only  the  claim  for  celerity,  arising  out 


184  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   IIENRY   LEE. 

of  the  general  state  of  affairs,  enforced  this  exertion,  hut 
there  "was  cause  to  apprehend  that  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Cruger,  apprised  as  was  presumed,  of  Lord  Rawdon'a 
abandonment,  first  of-Camden  and  lastly  of  the  field, 
would,  in  consequence  of  these  untoward  events,  hasten 
to  Augusta ;  giving  up  South  Carolina  to  save  Georgia. 
To  reach  Pickens  before  Cruger  could  join  Brown,  be- 
came, in  this  view  of  events,  of  the  first  importance. 
Pickens  and  Lee  united  could  readily  strike  Cruger  on 
his  march,  with  the  prospect  of  bringing  him  to  submis- 
sion. This  done,  the  destruction  of  Brown  only  re- 
mained to  be  effected  for  the  complete  re-annexation 
(except  the  sea  coast)  of  these  States  to  the  Union. 

Approaching  in  the  course  of  his  march,  the  point 
nearest  Ninety-Six,  Lee  detached  a  squadron  of  horse, 
under  Major  Rudulph,  towards  that  post,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  ascertaining  whether  the  enemy  exhibited  the 
appearance  of  breaking  up,  and  with  the  hope  by  this 
sudden  dash  of  seizing  some  of  the  garrison,- — a  very  ac- 
ceptable present  to  the  American  general,  then  on  his 
march  for  that  place,  and  in  want  of  that  accurate  in- 
formation to  be  derived  only  from  residents  in  the 
place. 

Rudulph,  concealing  his  approach,  appeared  suddenly 
near  the  town,  but  was  not  so  fortunate  as  to  find  a  sin- 
gle individual  of  the  garrison  without  the  lines.  He 
seized  one  or  two  countrymen  returning  home,  who  ac- 
companied him  to  camp.  From  these  we  learned  that 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger  was  uninformed  of  the  events 
that  had  lately  taken  place;  but  hearing  of  Greene's  ad- 
vance upon  Camden,  he  had  been  industriously  engaged 


INDIAN   PRESENT.  185 

in  strengthening  his  fortifications,  and  was  determined 
not  to  abandon  his  post. 

Lee  despatched  a  friendly  countryman  to  General 
Greene  with  the  intelligence  procured,  which  banished 
all  those  apprehensions  heretofore  entertained  lest  Cru- 
ger  might  unite  himself  to  Brown.  Persevering  in  his 
march,  Lee  reached  on  the  third  day  the  vicinity  of  Au- 
gusta, which  is  seventy -five  miles  from  Fort  Granby,  pre- 
ceded by  Captain  O'Neale,  with  a  light  party  of  horse, 
charged  with  the  collection  of  provisions  and  with  the 
acquirement  of  intelligence. 

From  this  active  and  discerning  officer,  the  pleasing 
information  was  received  of  the  recent  arrival  of  the  an- 
nual royal  present  to  the  Indians,  which  was  deposited 
at  Fort  Galphin,  about  twelve  miles  below  Augusta,  on 
the  north  side  of  the  river,  consisting  of  articles  ex- 
tremely wanted  in  the  American  camp.*  To  relieve  the 
wants  of  the  army  was  in  itself  grateful,  but  this  in- 
telligence was  important  in  a  military  view,  because  it 
showed  that  Colonel  Brown's  force  in  Augusta  was  re- 
duced by  detachments  from  it  to  secure  his  deposit  at 
Fort  Galphin. 

Two  companies  of  infantry  now  made  the  garrison  of 
this  latter  post,  which  was  a  small  stockade.  Persuaded 
that  his  approach  was  alike  unknown  to  Brown  and  to 
the  officer  commanding  here,  from  the  precautions  which, 
by  means  of  his  superior  cavalry,  he  had  been  enabled  to 

*  Powder,  ball,  small  arms,  liquor,  salt,  blankets,  with  sundry  small 
articles,  were  gained,  one  of  the  many  useful  and  valuable  acquisitions 
occasionally  procured  by  the  legion  ;  for  which,  of  the  promised  remu- 
neration, not  a  cent  has  been  ever  paid  to  officer  or  soldier. 


186  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

adopt,  Lee  determined  by  a  forced  march,  with  a  detachment 
of  infantry  mounted  behind  his  dragoons,  to  seize  the 
Indian  present.  Leaving  Eaton  behind  with  his  bat- 
talion, the  artillery,  and  the  tired  of  the  corps,  to  follow, 
he  accordingly  pushed  on  to  Fort  Galphin. 

On  the  ensuing  morning  (21st  of  May),  sultry  beyond 
measure,  the  fatigued  detachment  gained  the  desired 
point ;  and,  halting  in  the  pine  barrens  which  skirted  the 
field  surrounding  the  fort,  waited  for  the  moment  of  as- 
sault. For  many  miles  not  a  drop  of  water  had  been 
procurable ;  and  the  extreme  heat  of  the  scorching  sun, 
rendered  more  oppressive  by  the  necessary  halt  under 
the  pines,  without  any  liquid  whatsoever  to  revive  sink- 
ing nature,  produced  a  debility  forbidding  exertion. 

Having  with  him  some  mounted  militia,  Lee  directed 
them  to  dismount  and  to  advance  upon  the  fort  in  the 
opposite  direction — not  doubting  that  the  garrison,  as 
•was  the  custom,  would  eagerly  pursue  them,  when  an 
opportunity  would  be  presented  of  obtaining  the  contem- 
plated prize  without  loss.  The  major  part  of  the  garrison, 
as  had  been  expected,  ran  to  arms  on  sight  of  the  militia, 
and,  leaving  the  fort,  pursued  them.  A  selection  having 
been  made  of  all  the  infantry  whose  strength  was  fitted 
for  action,  a  portion  of  them  under  Captain  Rudulph 
was  ordered  to  rush  upon  the  fort,  while  the  residue, 
supported  by  a  troop  of  dragoons,  took  a  direction  which 
shielded  the  militia  from  the  menaced  blow.  Rudulph 
had  no  difficulty  in  possessing  himself  of  the  fort,  little 
opposition  having  been  attempted,  and  that  opposition 
having  been  instantly  crushed.  We  lost  one  man  from 


MOVE  TO   AUGUSTA.  187 

the  heat  of  the  weather ;  the  enemy  only  three  or  four  in 
battle. 

The  garrison,  with  the  valuable  deposit  in  its  safe 
keeping,  gave  a  rich  reward  for  our  toils  and  sufferings. 
Never  was  a  beginning  more  auspicious.  This  success 
not  only  deprived  Brown  of  a  very  important  portion  of 
his  force,  but  yielded  to  his  enemy  an  abundance  of 
supplies  much  wanted  by  the  army  of  Greene, — among 
which  were  the  essentials  of  war,  powder  and  ball — which 
articles  had  become  scarce  in  the  American  camp,  not- 
withstanding the  occasional  contributions  of  the  several 
posts  wrested  from  the  enemy. 

Lee,  reposing  his  infantry  for  a  few  hours,  detached 
Major  Eggleston,  at  the  head  of  his  horse,  to  pass  the 
Savannah  below  Augusta ;  and,  taking  a  western  direc- 
tion, to  join  a  corps  of  militia,  known  to  be  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, under  Colonel  Clarke,  in  case  Brigadier  Pickens 
should  not  yet  have  arrived.  Eggleston  was  also 
ordered  to  make  himself  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the 
enemy's  situation  for  the  information  of  his  commandant, 
who  wished  to  begin  his  operations  the  moment  of  his 
return ;  and  was  further  enjoined  to  send  in  a  flag  with 
a  summons  from  himself,  stating  the  near  approach  of 
part  of  Greene's  army,  with  the  investiture  of  Ninety- 
Six  by  the  main  body  under  the  general  himself ;  and 
urging  the  propriety  of  sparing  the  useless  waste  of  life 
— the  certain  consequence  of  resistance, — cruel,  because 
vain. 

The  substitution  of  a  second  officer  for  his  superior  in 
summoning  the  fort  arose  from  the  course  taken  by  Brown. 
He  had  refused  to  receive  flags,  forbidding  all  intercourse 


188  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

with  the  militia  officers ;  and  Lee,  having  profited  by 
negotiation  at  Fort  Granby,  was  desirous  of  removing 
the  obstacles  which  prevented  resort  to  the  like  course 
here.  To  effect  this,  he  thought  it  advisable  to  author- 
ize Eggleston,  then  the  senior  continental  officer  on  the 
south  of  Savannah,  to  attempt  negotiation.  Brown, 
either  discrediting  the  information  contained  in  the  sum- 
mons, or  immutable  in  the  decision  he  had  taken,  would 
not  answer  the  letter  addressed  to  him,  and  forbade  the 
renewal  of  such  communication. 

In  the  evening,  Lee,  with  the  artillery  and  infantry, 
joined  Eggleston,  then  united  to  the  militia  under  Pick- 
ens  and  Clarke,  and  encamped  in  the  woods  to  the  west 
of  Augusta.  This  town  is  situated  on  the  southern  banks 
of  the  Savannah,  in  an  oblong  plain,  washed  by  the 
river  on  the  east  and  covered  by  deep  woods  in  the  op- 
posite direction.  In  its  centre  stood  Fort  Cornwallis, 
judiciously  constructed,  well  finished,  and  secure  from 
storm.  A  half  mile  in  its  front  up  the  river  the  plain  is 
interrupted  by  a  lagoon  or  swamp  with  a  rivulet  passing 
through  it ;  and  on  the  northwestern  border  of  this  lagoon 
was  erected  another  fort,'  very  inferior,  called  Grierson, 
from  the  militia  colonel  who  commanded  its  garrison. 

Brown  conducted  the  British  force  in  upper  Georgia, 
and  resided  in  Fort  Cornwallis.  Lee,  hearing  from 
Eggleston  the  affrontive  rejection  to  his  proffered  nego- 
tiation, was  considerably  ruffled  at  the  contemptuous 
treatment  received,  and  determined  never  to  enter  into 
any  communication  with  the  British  commandant  until 
solicited  by  himself.  Thus  decided,  he  was  gratified  in 
discovering  the  divided  condition  of  the  enemy — its  reg- 


ATTACK   ON   GRIERSON.  189 

ulars  in  Fort  Cornwallis  and  its  militia  in  Fort  Grierson  ; 
not  doubting,  if  the  moment  was  duly  improved,  that  a 
tender  of  negotiation,  on  the  part  of  Brown,  would  fol- 
low. 

While  the  troops,  still  concealed,  were  engaged  in 
taking  refreshments,  Lee  employed  himself  in  examin- 
ing the  ground.  He  did  not  hesitate  in  his  decision, 
which  was  instantly  to  drive  Grierson  out  of  his  fort, 
and  to  destroy  or  intercept  him  in  his  retreat  to  Fort 
Cornwallis. 

Communicating  his  plan  to  Pickens  and  Clarke,  it 
was  adopted ;  and  the  troops  were  soon  after  arrayed 
for  executing  it. 

Brigadier  Pickens  with  the  militia  was  to  attack  the 
fort  on  its  north  and  west ;  Major  Eaton  with  his  bat- 
talion, by  passing  down  the  north  side  of  the  lagoon  was 
to  approach  it  on  the  south,  co-operating  with  the  mili- 
tia ;  while  Lee,  with  his  infantry  and  artillery,  was  to 
move  down  the  lagoon  on  its  southern  margin,  parallel 
with  Eaton,  ready  to  support  his  attack  if  required,  or 
to  attend  to  the  movements  of  Brown,  should  he  venture 
to  leave  his  defences  and  interpose  with  a  view  to  save 
Grierson. 

The  cavalry,  under  Eggleston,  were  ordered  to  draw 
near  to  Fort  Cornwallis,  keeping  in  the  wood  and  ready 
to  fall  upon  the  rear  of  Brown  should  he  advance  upon 
Lee.  These  arrangements  being  finished,  the  several 
commandants  proceeded  to  their  respective  points. 
Lee's  movement,  open  to  view,  was  soon  discerned  by 
Brown,  who,  drawing  his  garrison  out  of  his  lines  ac- 
companied by  two  field  pieces,  advanced  with  the  ap- 


190  LIFE   OF    MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

penrance  of  risking  battle  to  save  Grierson,  now  assailed 
by  Pickens  and  Eaton.  This  forward  movement  soon 
ceased.  Brown,  not  deeming  it  prudent,  under  exist- 
ing circumstances,  to  persevere  in  his  attempt,  confined 
his  interposition  to  a  cannonade,  which  was  returned  by 
Lee,  with  very  little  effect  on  either  side.  Grierson's 
resistance  was  quickly  overpowered ;  the  fort  was  evacu- 
ated ;  himself  with  his  major  and  many  of  his  garrison 
killed ;  the  lieutenant  colonel  with  others  taken ;  and 
the  few  remaining,  by  reaching  the  river,  escaped  under 
cover  and  concealment  of  its  banks  to  Fort  Cornwallis.* 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown,  perceiving  the  fall  of  this 
post,  withdrew  into  his  fort;  and  apprehending,  from 
what  he  had  seen,  that  he  had  to  deal  with  troops  fitted 
for  war,  applied  himself  to  strengthening  his  situation. 
Whatever  was  attainable  in  the  town,  and  necessary  to 
his  defence,  was  now  procured ;  and  every  part  of  the 
works  requiring  amendment  was  repaired  with  industry. 
These  exertions  on  the  part  of  the  enemy  could  not  be 
counteracted ;  all  now  to  be  done  was  to  assume  proper 
stations  for  close  investiture,  and,  by  regular  approaches, 
to  compel  his  surrender. 

In   the    late   contest   our    loss   was   trivial, — a   few 

*  The  militia  of  Georgia,  under  Colonel  Clarke,  were  so  exasper- 
ated by  the  cruelties  mutually  inflicted  in  the  course  of  the  war  in 
this  state,  that  they  wore  di.«po«ed  to  have  sacrificed  every  man  taken, 
and  with  great  difficulty  was  this  disposition  now  suppressed.  Poor 
Grierson  and  several  others  had  been  killed  after  surrender  ;  and  al- 
though the  American  commandants  used  every  exertion,  and  offered 
a  large  reward  to  detect  the  murderersr  no  discovery  could  be  made. 
In  no  part  of  the  South  was  the  war  conducted  with  such  asperity  as 
in  this  quarter.  It  often  sunk  into  barbarity. 


BREAKING   GROUND.  191 

wounded,  and  fewer  killed.  But  unhappily  among  the 
latter  was  Major  Eaton  of  North  Carolina,  who  had 
served  only  a  few  weeks  with  the  light  corps,  and  in  that 
short  period  had  endeared  himself  to  his  commandant 
and  fellow  soldiers  by  the  amiability  of  his  manners. 
He  fell  gallantly  at  the  head  of  his  battalion  in  the  mo- 
ment of  victory. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Savannah,  south  of  the  lagoon 
near  its  flow  into  the  river,  was  situated  a  large  brick 
building,  the  mansion-house  of  a  gentleman  who  had 
joined  the  enemy.  Here  Lee  with  his  corps  took  post, 
while  Brigadier  Pickens  with  the  militia  occupied  the 
woods  on  the  enemy's  left.  The  morning  was  spent  in 
ascertaining  the  most  eligible  mode  of  approach ;  to 
execute  which  all  the  requisite  tools  found  at  Fort 
Galphin,  with  many  collected  from  the  neighboring 
farms,  had  been  brought  to  camp. 

Fort  Cornwallis  was  not  far  from  the  Savannah  river, 
the  shelter  of  whose  banks  afforded  a  safe  route  to  the 
troops.  It  was  determined  to  break  ground  in  this 
quarter,  and  to  extend  our  works  towards  the  enemy's 
left  and  rear. 

Pickens  and  Lee  pressed  forward  their  measures 
against  Fort  Cornwallis  with  zeal  and  diligence;  but 
not  with  the  wished  for  celerity,  so  vigilant  and  resolute 
was  the  active  and  sagacious  officer  opposed  to  them. 
The  condition  of  several  of  the  wounded  taken  in  the  at- 
tack on  Fort  Grierson,  called  for  various  comforts  not  to 
be  found  in  the  American  camp,  and  the  principal  officer 
who  had  been  taken,  asked  permission  to  procure  the 
requisite  supply  from  Colonel  Brown,  whom  he  knew  to 


192  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

be  well  provided,  and  whose  disposition  to  cherish  his 
soldiers  he  had  often  experienced.  To  this  application 
Pickens  and  Lee  answered,  that  after  the  ungracious 
determination  to  stop  all  intercourse,  announced  by  the 
commandant  of  Fort  Cornwallis,  disposed  as  they  were 
to  obey  the  dictates  of  humanity,  it  could  not  be  expected 
that  any  consideration  could  prevail  with  them  again  to 
expose  the  American  flag  to  contumely.  If,  however, 
he  thought  proper  to  wait  upon  Colonel  Brown,  they 
would  permit  him  to  proceed  whenever  he  pleased,  on  the 
faith  of  his  parole,  returning  immediately  after  receiving 
Brown's  reply. 

This  offer  was  cheerfully  accepted,  and  a  letter  was 
prepared  on  the  part  of  the  American  commandants,  ex- 
pressing the  regret  with  which  they  permitted  a  flag  to 
pass  from  their  camp,  though  borne  by  a  British  officer, 
ufter  the  affrontive  treatment  experienced  upon  a  late 
occasion ;  and  assuring  the  commandant  of  Fort  Corn- 
wallis, that  no  consideration  affecting  themselves  or  their 
troops  would  ever  have  led  to  such  a  condescension. 

To  this  letter,  Brown  returned  a  very  polite  answer 
by  the  prisoner  (whose  application  was  instantly  com- 
plied with),  excusing  what  had  passed  by  a  reference  to 
some  previous  altercations,  which  had  rendered  such  a 
decision  necessary  on  the  part  of  the  British  command- 
ant, so  long  as  the  individual  to  whom  he  alluded  con- 
tinued to  command,*  and  whom  he  really  did  believe 

*  The  individual  meant  was  Colonel  Clarke.  Brown  and  this  offi- 
cer had  before  u  very  severe  conflict.  Clarke  was  often  beating  up 
the  British  quarters,  and  striking  at  the  light  parties  of  the 
enemy,  chiefly  loyalists,  with  whom,  and  the  militia,  aspirit  of  hate 


BROWN'S  SALLIES  193 

had  sent  in  the  flag  refused  to  be  received,  not  knowing 
or  expecting  the  extraordinary  change  of  force  opposed 
to  him  which  had  taken  place.  Pickens  and  Lee  were 
very  much  gratified  that,  while  obeying  the  claims  of  hu- 
manity, they  should  have  produced  a  renewal  of  inter- 
course, without  which  the  contest  drawing  to  a  close 
could  not  be  terminated  but  with  a  painful  waste  of 
human  life. 

The  works  contiguous  to  the  river  had  advanced 
nearly  to  the  desired  state,  and  those  which  had  been 
subsequently  commenced  in  the  rear  of  the  fort  began 
to  assume  a  formidable  appearance  'r  yet  extreme  diffi- 
culty occurred  in  the  consummation  of  the  plan  adopted 
by  the  besiegers,  as  the  surrounding  ground  presented 
no  swell  or  hill  which  would  enable  them  to  bring  their 
six  pounder  to  bear  upon  the  enemy.  It  was  deter- 
mined to  resort  to  the  Mayham  tower,  the  effect  of  which 
Lee  had  so  happily  witnessed  at  Fort  "Wattson ;  and  or- 
ders were  accordingly  issued  to  prepare  and  bring  in 
timber  of  such  a  size  as  would  sustain  our  only  piece  of 
artillery. 

Brown  heretofore  had  patiently  looked  on  at  our  ap- 
proach, diligently  working  within  his  fort,  as  we  disco- 
vered by  the  heaps  of  fresh  dug  earth  in  various  direc- 
tions, but  with  what  view  remained  unascertained. 
Seeing  that  his  enemy's  works  were  rapidly  advancing, 
he  now  determined  to  interrupt  our  progress  by  sallies, 

and  revenge  had   succeeded   to  those    noble  feelings   of   humanity 
and  forgiveness  which  ought  ever  to  actuate  the  soldier.      At  length 
all  intercourse  between  the  troops  was  broken  up,  and  the  vanquished 
lay  at  the  mercy  of  the  victor. 
13 


194  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

however  hazardous,  which  he  foresaw  could  alone  retard 
his  approaching  fate,  hoping  that  in  delay  he  might  find 
safety.  On  the  28th  he  fell  upon  our  works  in  the 
river  quarter  at  midnight,  and  by  the  suddenness  and 
vigor  of  the  onset,  drove  the  guard  before  him ;  but  the 
support  under  Captain  Handy  coming  up,  after  an  ob- 
stinate conflict,  regained  the  trenches,  and  forced  the 
enemy  to  take  shelter  in  the  fort. 

The  determined  spirit  manifested  by  the  foe  in  this 
attempt  to  destroy  our  approaches,  induced  Lee  to  ap- 
propriate his  infantry  exclusively  for  their  defence  at 
night,  relieving  them  from  any  further  share  in  labor 
and  from  every  other  duty.     It  was  divided  into  two 
divisions,  to  one  of  which  was  alternately  committed  the 
protection    of  our   works.      On   the   succeeding   night 
Brown  renewed  his  attempt  in  the  same  quarter,  and 
for  a  long  time  the  struggle  was  continued  with  mutual 
pertinacity,  till  at  length  Captain  Rudulph,  by  a  com- 
bined charge  with  the  bayonet,  cleared   the  trench.es, 
driving  the  enemy  with  loss  to  his  stronghold.     On  the 
30th,  the  timber  required  to  build  the  proposed  May  ham 
tower,  was  prepared  and  conveyed  to  the  intended  site. 
In  the  evening  we  commenced  its  erection,  under  cover 
of  an  old  house  to  conceal  our  object  from  the  enemy. 
In  the  course  of  the  night  and  the  ensuing  day  we  had 
brought  our  tower  nearly  on  a  level  with  the  enemy's 
parapet,  and  began  to  fill  its  body  with  fascines,  earth, 
stone,  brick,  and  every  other  convenient  rubbish,  to  give 
solidity  and  strength  to  the  structure.     At  the  same 
time  the  adjacent  works,  in  the  rear  of  the  fort,  were 
vigorously  pushed  to  the  enemy's  left,  to  connect  them 


MATHAM   TOWER.  195 

with  the  tower,  which  was  the  point  of  their  termina- 
tion. 

Brown's  attention  was  soon  drawn  to  this  quarter ; 
and,  penetrating  the  use  to  which  the  log  building 
would  be  applied,  he  determined  to  demolish  it  without 
delay. 

Pickens  and  Lee,  well  assured  from  what  had  passed 
that  their  judicious  opponent  would  leave  nothing  unes- 
sayed  within  his  power  to  destroy  their  tower, — on  the 
completion  of  which  their  expectation  of  immediate  suc- 
cess chiefly  depended, — determined  to  prepare  before 
night  for  the  counteraction  of  any  attempt  which  might 
be  made.  The  lines  in  that  quarter,  entrusted  to  the 
militia,  were  doubly  manned ;  and  Handy's  division 
of  the  infantry,  though  on  duty  every  other  night,  was 
drawn  from  the  river  quarter  to  maintain  the  militia. 
The  North  Carolina  battalion  supplied  its  place ;  and 
to  Captain  Handy  on  one  side,  and  to  Captain  Rudulph 
on  the  other,  (approved  officers,)  were  committed  hence- 
forward the  protection  of  our  lines.  The  tower  was 
designated  as  the  peculiar  object  of  attention,  and  to  its 
defence  one  company  of  musketry  was  exclusively  ap- 
plied. Not  more  than  one  third  of  the  night  had  passed 
when  the  enemy  began  to  move ;  concealing  his  real  ob- 
ject by  renewing  his  attempt  upon  the  river  quarter, 
where  Rudulph,  with  his  accustomed  gallantry,  gave 
him  a  warm  reception. 

While  the  contest  here  was  bravely  urged,  and  as 
bravely  sustained,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown  with  the 
elite  of  his  garrison  fell  upon  our  works  in  his  rear. 
Here  for  a  while  the  militia  of  Pickens  contended  with 


196  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

vigor,  but  at  length  were  forced  by  the  bayonet  out  of 
the  trenches.  Handy,  leaving  one  company  at  the  tower, 
with  his  main  body  hastened  to  support  the  militia,  \vho 
very  gallantly  united  with  the  regulars,  and  turned  upon 
the  successful  foe. 

The  conflict  became  furious ;  but  at  length  the  Mary- 
landers  under  Handy  carried  the  victory  by  the  point  of 
the  bayonet.  Upon  this  occasion  the  loss  on  both  sides  ex- 
ceeded all  which  had  occurred  during  the  siege.  Brown, 
finding  that  every  effort  to  destroy  our  works  by  open 
war  proved  ineffectual,  now  resorted  to  stratagem.  Lee 
had  omitted  to  put  down,*  as  was  originally  intended 
the  old  wooden  house,  under  cover  of  which  the  tower 
had  been  commenced,  and  which  by  accidentally  taking 
fire  would  have  probably  consumed  it.  This  house  at- 
tracted Brown's  notice,  and  he  determined,  by  burning 
it,  to  rid  himself  of  the  tower.  He  had  by  this  time 
erected  a  platform  in  one  of  the  angles  of  the  fort  oppo- 
site to  our  Mayham  tower,  and  which,  being  mounted 
with  two  of  his  heaviest  pieces  of  ordnance,  opened  upon 
it  before  it  was  finished. 

Nevertheless  the  exertions  of  the  builders  did  not 
slacken,  and  on  the  first  of  June  the  tower  was  com- 
pleted, and  was  found  to  overlook  the  enemy's  parapet. 
The  upper  logs  having  been  sawed  to  let  in  an  embra- 
sure for  our  six  pounder,  it  only  remained  to  make  an 
apron  upon  which  the  matrosses  could  draw  up  their 
piece  to  th6  floor  of  the  tower. 

*This  omission  resulted  from  that  spirit  of  procrastination  common 
to  man,  and  was  certainly  highly  reprehensible.  Luckily  no  injury 
resulted,  whereas  very  great  might  have  ensued. 


BRITISH   DESERTER.  197 

This  was  done  in  the  course  of  the  day,  and  at  dawn 
on  the  second  our  six  pounder  was  mounted,  completely 
commanding  the  enemy's  fort.  Finley  instantly  an- 
nounced his  readiness  to  act  by  returning  the  enemy's 
cannonade,  which  had  been  continued  without  intermis- 
sion. Before  noon  the  enemy's  two  pieces  were  dis- 
mounted from  the  platform,  and  all  the  interior  of  the 
fort  was  raked,  excepting  the  segment  nearest  to  the 
tower  and  some  other  spots  sheltered  by  traverse. 

It  was  now  that  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown  determined 
to  put  in  execution  his  concerted  stratagem.  In  the 
course  of  the  night  a  deserter  from  the  fort  was  sent  to 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee.  He  was  a  Scot,  with  all  the 
wily  sagacity  of  his  country,  and^a  sergeant  of  the  artil- 
lery. Upon  being  questioned  upon  the  effect  of  our 
cannonade,  and  the  situation  of  the  enemy, — he  answered, 
that  the  strange  loghouse  lately  erected,  gave  an  advan- 
tage, which,  duly  improved,  could  not  fail  to  force  sur- 
render ;  but  that  the  garrison  had  not  suffered  so  much 
as  might  be  presumed ;  that  it  was  amply  supplied  with 
provisions,  and  was  in  high  spirits. 

In  the  course  of  the  conversation  which  followed,  Lee 
inquired,  in  what  way  could  the  effect  of  the  cannonade 
be  increased.  Very  readily,  replied  the  crafty  sergeant: 
that  knowing  the  spot  where  all  the  powder  in  the  fort 
was  deposited,  with  red  hot  balls  from  the  six  pounder, 
directed  properly,  the  magazine  might  be  blown  up. 
This  intelligence  was  received  with  delight,  and  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  sergeant  seized  with  avidity,  although  it 
would  be  very  difficult  to  prepare  our  balls,  as  we  were 
unprovided  with  a  furnace. 


198  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

It  was  proposed  to  the  sergeant,  that  he  should  be 
sent  to  the  officer  commanding  our  battery,  and  give  his 
aid  to  the  execution  of  his  suggestion,  with  assurances 
of  liberal  reward  in  case  of  success.  This  proposition 
was  heard  with  much  apparent  reluctance,  although  every 
disposition  to  bring  the  garrison  to  submission  was  ex- 
hibited by  the  sergeant,  who  pretended  that  Brown  had 
done  him  many  personal  injuries  in  the  course  of  service. 
But  he  added,  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  put  himself 
in  danger  of  capture,  as  he  well  knew  he  should  be  exe- 
cuted on  a  gibbet,  if  taken. 

A  good  supper  was  now  presented  to  him,  with  his 
grog ;  which  being  finished,  and  being  convinced  by  the 
arguments  of  Lee,  that  his  personal  safety  could  not  be 
endangered,  as  it  was  not  desired  or  meant  that  he  should 
take  any  part  in  the  siege,  but  merely  to  attend  at  the 
tower  to  direct  the  pointing  of  the  piece,  he  assented ; 
declaring  that  he  entered  upon  his  task  with  dire  appre- 
hensions, and  reminding  the  lieutenant  colonel  of  his 
promised  reward. 

Lee  instantly  put  him  in  care  of  his  adjutant,  to  be 
delivered  to  Captain  Finley,  with  the  information  com- 
municated, for  the  purpose  of  blowing  up  the  enemy's 
magazine.  It  was  midnight;  and  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Lee,  expecting  on  the  next  day  to  be  much  engaged,  our 
preparations  being  nearly  completed,  retired  to  rest. 
Reflecting  upon  what  had  passed,  and  recurring  to  the 
character  of  his  adversary,  he  became  much  disquieted 
by  the  step  he  had  taken,  and  soon  concluded  to  with- 
draw the  sergeant  from  the  tower.  lie  had  not  been 
many  minutes  with  Captain  Finley,  before  an  order  re- 


BURNING   HOUSES.  199 

manding  him  was  delivered,  committing  him  to  the  quar- 
ter guard. 

In  the  morning  we  were  saluted  with  a  new  exhibition, 
unexpected  though  not  injurious.  Between  the  quarters 
of  Lee  and  the  fort  stood  four  or  five  deserted  houses ; 
some  of  them  near  enough  to  the  fort  to  be  used  with 
effect  by  riflemen  from  their  upper  stories.  They  had 
often  engaged  the  attention  of  Pickens  and  Lee,  with  a 
view  of  applying  them,  whenever  the  enemy  should  be 
assaulted,  to  aid  in  covering  their  attack.  Brown, 
sallying  out  before  break  of  day,  set  fire  to  all  but  two 
of  the  houses.  No  attempt  was  made  to  disturb  the 
operation,  or  to  extinguish  the  flames  after  the  enemy 
had  returned  ;  it  being  deemed  improper  to  hazard  our 
troops  in  effecting  any  object  not  material  in  its  conse- 
quence. Of  the  two  left,  one  was  most  commodious  for 
the  purpose  originally  contemplated  by  Pickens  and  Lee 
in  the  hour  of  assault. 

The  besiegers  being  incapable  of  discovering  any  rea- 
son for  the  omission  to  burn  the  two  houses,  and  especially 
the  one  nearest  the  fort,  various  were  their  conjectures  as  to 
the  cause  of  sparing  them  :  some  leading  to  the  conclusion 
that  they  were  left  purposely,  and  consequently  with  the 
view  of  injuring  the  assailant.  The  fire  from  the  tower 
continued,  and  being  chiefly  directed  against  the  parapet 
fronting  the  river,  in  which  quarter  the  proposed  attack 
would  be  directed,  demonstrated  satisfactorily  that  the 
hour  had  arrived  to  make  the  decisive  appeal.  Orders 
were  accordingly  issued  to  prepare  for  the  assault,  to  take 
place  on  the  next  day  at  the  hour  of  nine  in  the  forenoon. 
In  the  course  of  the  night,  a  party  of  the  best  marksmen 


200  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

were  selected  from  Pickens's  militia,  and  sent  to  one  of 
the  houses  nearest  to  the  fort. 

The  officer  commanding  this  detachment,  was  ordered 
to  arrange  his  men  in  the  upper  story,  for  the  purpose 
of  ascertaining  the  number  which  could  with  ease  use 
their  rifles  out  of  the  windows,  or  any  other  convenient 
aperture ;  then  to  withdraw,  and  report  to  the  brigadier. 
It  was  intended,  before  daylight,  to  have  directed  the 
occupation  of  the  house  by  the  same  officer,  with  such  a 
force  of  riflemen  as  he  should  report  to  be  sufficient. 
Handy  was  ordered  to  return  to  the  river  quarter  at  the 
dawn  of  day,  as  to  his  detachment  and  the  legion  infantry 
the  main  assault  would  be  committed.  These,  with  all 
the  other  preparations,  being  made,  the  troops  continued 
in  their  usual  stations, — pleased  that  the  time  was 
near  which  would  close  with  success  their  severe  toils. 

About  three  in  the  morning  of  the  fourth  of  June,  we 
were  aroused  by  a  violent  explosion,  which  was  soon  dis- 
covered to  have  shattered  the  very  house  intended  to  be 
occupied  by  the  rifle  party  before  daybreak.  It  was 
severed  and  thrown  into  the  air  thirty  or  forty  feet  high, 
its  fragments  falling  all  over  the  field.  This  explained, 
at  once,  not  only  the  cause  of  Brown's  omitting  its  des- 
truction, but  also  communicated  the  object  of  the  constant 
digging  which  had  until  lately  employed  the  besieged. 

Brown  pushed  a  sap  to  this  house,  which  he  presumed 
would  be  certainly  possessed  by  the  besieger,  when  ready 
to  strike  his  last  blow ;  and  he  concluded,  from  the  evi- 
dent maturity  of  our  works,  and  from  the  noise  made  by 
the  militia,  when  sent  to  the  house  in  the  first  part  of 
the  night,  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  number 


SURRENDER   OF   AUGUSTA.  201 

competent  to  its  capacity,  that  the  approaching  morning 
was  fixed  for  the  general  assault.  Not  doubting  but  the 
house  Avas  occupied  with  the  body  destined  to  hold  it,  he 
determined  to  deprive  his  adversary  of  every  aid  from 
this  quarter  ;  hoping,  too,  by  the  consternation  which  the 
manner  of  destruction  could  not  fail  to  excite,  to  damp 
the  ardor  of  the  troops  charged  with  storming. 

Happily  he  executed  his  plan  too  early  for  its  suc- 
cess, or  our  gallant  band  would  certainly  have  shared 
the  fate  of  the  house.  This  fortunate  escape  excited 
grateful  sensations  in  the  breasts  of  the  two  command- 
ants, for  the  gracious  interposition  of  Providence ;  and 
added  another  testimonial  to  the  many  already  received, 
of  the  penetration  and  decision  which  marked  the  char- 
acter of  their  opponent.  The  hour  of  nine  approached, 
and  the  columns  for  assault  were  in  array,  waiting  the 
signal  of  advance. 

Pickens  and  Lee  having  determined,  as  intercourse 
with  the  fort  was  now  open,  to  present  to  the  enemy 
another  opportunity  of  avoiding  the  impending  blow  by 
capitulation,  a  flag  was  despatched  on  the  3d  of  June, 
with  a  joint  letter  from  the  American  commanders,  ad- 
apted to  the  occasion.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown,  in 
reply,  repeated  his  determination  to  defend  the  post. 
This  resolution  could  not  be  maintained  ;  and  on  the  next 
day  an  officer,  with  a  flag,  proceeded  from  the  fort. 
The  bearer  was  received  at  the  margin  of  our  trenches, 
and  presented  a  letter  addressed  to  the  two  command- 
ants, offering  to  surrender  upon  conditions  detailed  in  the 
communication.  Some  of  these  being  inadmissible,  the 
offer  was  rejected,  and  other  propositions  made,  which 


202  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

would  be  ratified  by  them,  if  acceded  to  by  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Brown.  This  discussion  produced  the  delay  of 
one  day,  which  was  gratifying  to  Brown ;  it  being  un- 
pleasant to  surrender  on  the  birth-day  of  his  king. 

The  terms,  as  altered,  were  accepted,  and  eight  o'clock 
in  the  morning  of  the  fifth  was  designated  for  the  deli- 
very of  the  fort,  &c.,  to  Captain  Rudulph,  appointed  on 
the  part  of  the  victors  to  take  possesion  of  it  with  its 
appurtenances.  At  the  appointed  hour  the  British  gar- 
rison marched  out,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown  having 
been  taken  into  the  care  of  Captain  Armstrong,  of  the 
dragoons,  with  a  safe  guard  to  protect  his  person  from 
threatened  violence.*  This  precaution  suggested  by  our 
knowledge  of  the  inveteracy  with  which  the  operations 
in  this  quarter  had  been  conducted  on  both  sides,  turned 
out  to  be  extremely  fortunate ;  as  otherwise,  in  all  pro- 
bability, the  laurels  acquired  by  the  arms  of  America 
would  have  been  stained  by  the  murder  of  a  gallant  sol- 
dier, who  had  committed  himself  to  his  enemy  on  their 

*  This  precaution  was  indispensable.  Already  had  the  humanity 
of  the  besieging  corps  been  dreadfully  outraged  by  the  slaughter  of 
Colonel  Grierson  and  some  of  his  associates.  To  risk  a  repetition  of 
the  same  barbarity,  would  have  justly  exposed  the  commandants  to 
reproach  and  censure.  It  was  determined  to  take  measures  in  time 
to  prevent  such  an  issue.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown's  life  was,  we 
knew,  sought  with  avidity  ;  consequently  it  became  our  duty  to  PC- 
cnre  his  person  before  the  garrison  marched  out.  Brown  had  himself 
suffered  very  cruel  and  injurious  personal  treatment  in  the  beginning  of 
the  revolution,  and  succeeding  events  more  and  more  embittered  both 
himself  and  the  Georgia  militia,  heretofore  his  only  opponents,  till  at 
length  in  this  quarter  a  war  of  extermination  became  the  order  of  the 
day. 


PROTECTION   OF   BROWN".  203 

plighted  faith.  Brown  was  conveyed  to  Lee's  quarters, 
where  he  continued  until  the  next  day,  when  himself  and 
a  few  of  his  officers  were  paroled,  and  sent  down  the 
river  to  Savannah,  under  the  care  of  Captain  Armstrong, 
with  a  party  of  infantry,  who  had  orders  to  continue 
with  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brown  until  he  should  be  placed 
out  of  danger.  During  the  few  hours'  residence  in  Lee's 
quarters,  the  British  colonel  inquired  after  his  artillery 
sergeant,  who  had  a  few  nights  before  deserted  from  the 
fort.  Upon  being  told  that  he  was  in  the  quarter  guard, 
he  took  the  first  opportunity  of  soliciting  from  Lee  his 
restitution,  frankly  declaring  that  he  was  no  deserter, 
but  was  purposely  sent  out  by  him  in  that  character,  to 
destroy  by  fire  the  newly  erected  loghouse,  which  he 
plainly  discerned  to  be  destructive  to  his  safety,  and 
which  his  sergeant  undertook  to  do  while  pretending  to 
direct  our  fire  with  the  view  of  blowing  up  the  magazine 
of  the  fort. 

This  communication  showed  the  danger  to  which  the 
besiegers  were  exposed  for  a  few  minutes,  by  the  readi- 
ness with  which  Lee  entered  into  the  plan  of  the  de- 
serter, but  which,  upon  further  reflection,  he  fortunately 
changed ;  and  demonstrates  the  great  caution  with  which 
the  offer  of  aid  from  deserters  ought  to  be  received,  es- 
pecially when  coming  from  a  besieged  fortress  on  the 
point  of  surrender,  and  in  the  care  of  an  experienced, 
sagacious  soldier.  The  request  of  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Brown  was  granted,  and  his  sergeant  with  joy  rejoined 
his  commander.  As  soon  as  the  capitulation  was  signed, 
preparations  for  decamping  were  begun,  and  early  the 


204  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

next  morning,  the  baggage  of  the  corps  under  Lee  was 
transported  across  the  Savannah  ;  about  noon,  the  in- 
fantry followed ;  and  in  the  evening  of  the  6th,  Lee 
joined  with  his  cavalry ;  proceeding  with  expedition  to 
Ninety-Six,  in  obedience  to  orders  from  General  Greene. 
Brigadier  Pickens  remained  at  Augusta  until  conveyance 
for  the  stores  taken  there  and  at  Fort  Galphin  could  be 
provided ;  which  being  accomplished  in  a  few  days,  he 
also  marched  for  headquarters.  Without  delay,  after 
the  British  garrison  had  laid  down  their  arms,  Pick- 
ens  and  Lee  despatched  intelligence  of  the  event  to 
Greene,  who,  announcing  the  success  in  general  orders, 
was  pleased  to  express  to  the  two  commandants,  and 
their  respective  corps,  the  high  sense  he  entertained  of 
their  merit  and  service,  with  his  thanks  for  the  zeal  and 
vigor  exhibited  in  the  execution  of  the  duty  assigned  to 
them.  Lee,  pressing  forward  with  despatch,  reached 
Ninety-Six  on  the  forenoon  of  the  8th.  Two  routes  led 
south  of  the  enemy  to  the  American  headquarters,  which 
had  been  established  on  the  enemy's  right.  The  officer 
despatched  with  the  garrison  of  Fort  Cornwallis  in  his 
charge,  mistaking  the  intended  course,  took  the  road 
nearest  to  the  town,  which  brought  his  troops  under  com- 
mand of  the  enemies'  batteries  for  a  small  distance.  Be- 
lieving that  the  exhibition  was  designed  with  a  view  to 
insult  the  feelings  of  the  garrison,  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Cruger  gave  orders  for  tHte  contiguous  batteries  to  open 
upon  this  corps,  notwithstanding  it  enveloped  his  fellow 
soldiers  taken  at  Augusta,  and  was  very  near  chastising 
the  supposed  bravado,  which  in  fact  was  only  the  error 


REPRIMAND.  205 

of  the  conducting  officer.  Luckily  no  injury  was  sus- 
tained ;  but  the  officer  was  very  severely  reprimanded  by 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  for  the  danger  to  which  his  in- 
advertence had  exposed  the  corps. 


206  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Siege  of  Ninety  Six — Kosciusko  chief  engineer — His  blunders  — Lee 
placed  in  command  on  the  left  besieges  the  stockade — Resisted  by 
continual  night  sallies — Greene  receives  intelligence  of  Lord  Raw- 
don's  approach — Orders  Marion  and  Pickens  to  delay  Rawdon  and 
retains  Lee  with  him  at  Ninety  Six — Lee  attempts  to  burn  the 
stockade  fort,  but  fails — Rawdon's  messenger  reaches  Cruger — 
Active  operations — Near  approach  of  Lord  Rawdon — Greene  re- 
solves to  storm  the  fort  of  Ninety  Six— The  storming — Lee  and 
Campbell  lead  the  assault — Desperate  conflict  in  the  Star  Fort — 
Lee's  Legion  captures  the  stockade  fort — He  is  ordered  by  Greene 
to  hold  the  stockade — Losses — Retreat  ordered — Sad  reverse — 
Greene's  equanimity. 

WHILE  Lee  and  Pickens  had  been  engaged  in  captur- 
ing Augusta,  General  Greene  with  the  main  army  of  the 
South  had  been  prosecuting  the  siege  of  Ninety-Six. 
L'eutenant  Cruger  the  commandant  at  that  post  was  a 
New  Yoik  loyalist,  an  excellent  soldier.  The  garrison 
numbered  550  men,  of  whom  350  were  regulars,  loyal 
Americans,  and  the  residue  were  loyal  militia  of  South 
Carolina  led  by  Colonel  King. 

On  the  left  of  the  village  of  Ninety-Six  ran  a  small 
rivulet  which  furnished  water  to  the  town  and  troops. 
The  defences  were  a  stockade  fort,  a  fortified  garrison, 
and  the  principal  work,  called,  from  its  form,  the  Star 
Fort. 


SIEGE   OP   NINETY   SIX.  207 

On  commencing  the  siege  General  Greene  had  en- 
trusted the  engineering  operations  to  Colonel  Kosciusko, 
the  Polish  officer  who  subsequently  became  .so  famous, 
but  who  on  the  present  occasion  showed  utter  incapacity, 
and  by  his  blunders  caused  the  failure  of  the  siege. 

Neglecting  to  cut  off  the  enemy's  supply  of  water 
from  the  rivulet,  he  directed  his  attention  wholly  to  the 
Star  Fort.  His  first  works  were  promptly  demolished 
by  a  vigorous  sally  of  the  besieged.  General  Greene 
now  broke  ground  at  a  greater  distance  from  the  enemy's 
works,  and  proceeded  with  more  caution,  still  marching 
under  Kosciusko's  advice,  the  Star  Fort  the  single  ob- 
ject of  attack. 

As  soon  as  the  corps  of  Lee  entered  camp,  that  offi- 
cer was  directed  to  take  post  opposite  to  the  enemy's 
left,  and  to  commence  regular  approaches  against  the 
stockade.  Very  soon  Lee  pushed  his  ditch  to  the  ground 
designated  for  the  erection  of  the  battery,  under  the 
cover  of  which  the  subsequent  approaches  would  be 
made.  In  the  course  of  the  next  day  this  battery 
was  erected,  and  Lieutenant  Finn,  with  a  six  pounder, 
took  possession  of  it.  The  besiegers  advancing  closer 
and  closer  with  caution  and  safety,  both  on  the  right 
and  left,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger  foresaw  his  inevita- 
ble destruction,  unless  averted  by  the  approach  of  Lord 
Rawdon.  To  give  time  for  the  desired  event,  he  deter- 
mined, by  nocturnal  sallies,  to  attempt  to  carry  our 
trenches;  and  to  destroy  with  the  spade  whatever  he 
might  gain  by  the  bayonet.  These  rencontres  were  fierce 
and  frequent,  directed  sometimes  upon  one  quarter  and 
sometimes  upon  another :  but  so  judicious  had  been  the 


208  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

arrangements  of  the  American  general  to  counteract 
these  expected  attempts,  that  in  no  one  instance  did  the 
British  commandant  succeed.  The  mode  adopted  was 
nevertheless  pursued  without  intermission;  and  although 
failing  to  effect  the  chief  object  contemplated,  became 
extremely  harassing  to  the  American  army,  whose  re- 
pose during  the  night  was  incessantly  disturbed,  and 
whose  labor  in  the  day  was  as  incessantly  pressed. 

General  Greene,  having  learned  that  Lord  Rawdon 
had  received  a  reinforcement  from  Ireland,  was  impatient 
to  conclude  the  siege.  He  was  informed  by  Sumter  on 
the  llth  of  June  that  Rawdon  was  on  the  march  to  re- 
lieve Ninety-Six.  Greene  directed  Sumter  to  keep  in 
Rawdon's  front,  and  ordered  Marion-  and  Pickens  to  as- 
sist Sumter  in  delaying  Rawdon's  approach  to  the  be- 
sieged place ;  but  he  retained  Lee  to  aid  in  the  siege. 

Our  approaches,  says  Lee,*  continued  to  be  pushed 
with  unabated  diligence,  in  the  expectation  and  hope 
that  they  might  be  brought  to  maturity  in  time  to  enforce 
the  submission  of  the  garrison,  before  the  British  general 
could  make  good  his  long  march. 

We  now  began  to  deplore  the  early  inattention  of  the 
chief  engineer  to  the  enemy's  left;  persuaded  that  had 
he  been  deprived  of  the  use  of  the  rivulet  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  siege,  he  must  have  been  forced  to  surrender 
before  the  present  hour.  It  was  deemed  practicable  to 
set  fire  to  the  stockade  fort,  and  thus  to  remove  the 
water  defence  to  the  left  of  the  rivulet.  In  the  succeed- 
ing day,  a  dark  violent  storm  came  on  from  the  west, 
without  rain. 

*  Memoirs. 


DEATH   OF   THE   SERGEANT.  209 

Lee  proposed  to  General  Greene  to  permit  him  to 
make  the  attempt.  This  being  granted,  a  sergeant  with 
nine  privates  of  the  legion  infantry,  furnished  with  com- 
bustible matter,  was  directed  to  approach  the  stockade 
in  the  most  concealed  direction,  under  cover  of  the  storm, 
while  the  batteries  in  every  quarter  opened  upon  the 
enemy,  and  demonstrations  of  striking  at  the  star  redoubt 
were  made,  with  the  expectation  of  diverting  his  atten- 
tion from  the  intrepid  party,  which,  with  alacrity,  under- 
took the  hazardous  enterprise.  The  sergeant  conducted 
his  gallant  band  in  the  best  manner ;  concealing  it  when- 
ever the  ground  permitted,  and  when  exposed  to  view 
moving  along  upon  the  belly. 

At  length  he  reached  the  ditch  with  three  others ;  the 
whole  close  behind.  Here  unluckily  he  was  discovered, 
while  in  the  act  of  applying  his  fire.  Himself  and  five 
were  killed  ;  the  remaining  four  escaped  unhurt,  although 
many  muskets  were  discharged  at  them  running  through 
the  field,  before  they  got  beyond  the  nearest  rise  of 
ground  which  could  cover  them  from  danger.  After  this 
disappointment,  nothing  remained  but  to  force  our  works 
to  maturity,  and  to  retard  the  advance  of  the  British 
army. 

In  the  evening,  a  countryman  was  seen  riding  along 
our  lines  south  of  the  town,  conversing  familiarly  with 
the  officers  and  soldiers  on  duty.  He  was  not  regarded, 
as  from  the  beginning  of  the  siege  our  friends  in  the 
country  were  in  the  habit  of  visiting  camp,  and  were 
permitted  to  go  wherever  their  curiosity  led  them,  one 
of  whom  this  man  was  presumed  to  be.  At  length  he 
reached  the  great  road  leading  directly  to  the  town,  in 


210  LIFE   OP   MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

which  quarter  were  only  some  batteries  thrown  up  for 
the  protection  of  the  guards.  Putting  spur  to  his  horse, 
he  rushed  with  full  speed  into  town,  receiving  the  ineffec- 
tual fire  of  our  sentinels  and  guards  nearest  to  him,  and 
holding  up  a  letter  in  his  hand  as  soon  as  he  cleared 
himself  of  our  fire.  The  propitious  signal  gave  joy  to 
the  garrison,  who  running  to  meet  their  friend,  opened 
the  gate,  welcoming  his  arrival  with  loud  expressions  of 
joy.  He  was  the  bearer  of  a  despatch  from  Rawdon  to 
Cruger,  communicating  his  arrival  at  Orangeburgh  in  ad- 
equate force,  and  informing  him  that  he  was  hastening 
to  his  relief.  This  intelligence  infused  new  vigor  into 
the  intrepid  leader  and  his  brave  companions. 

It  also  inspired  the  indefatigable  besieger  with  ad- 
ditional motives  to  push  to  conclusion  his  preparatives, 
as  he  now  yielded  up  every  hope  heretofore  derived  from 
Cruger's  ignorance  of  the  movement  of  the  British  gen- 
eral, and  the  forwardness  of  our  works.  Major  Greene, 
who  commanded  in  the  star  with  great  ability,  finding 
that  our  third  parallel  was  nearly  finished,  and  that  a 
Mayham  tower  was  erecting  which  would  overlook  his 
parapet,  very  judiciously  covered  it  with  sand-bags  to 
lessen  the  capacity  derived  from  superior  height,  leav- 
ing between  each  bag  an  aperture  for  the  use  of  his  rifle- 
men. 

Nor  were  Lee's  approaches  on  the  left  less  forward 
than  those  on  the  right ;  they  not  only  were  directed 
against  the  stockade,  but  also  were  carried  so  near  the 
rivulet,  as  to  render  supplies  of  water  difficult  and  pre- 
carious. The  fire  during  the  17th  was  so  effectual,  as  to 
induce  the  enemy  to  withdraw  his  guards  established 


APPROACH   OF   RAWDOX.  211 

between  the  rivulet  and  the  stockade  ;  and  parties  of  the 
troops  on  the  left  were  posted  in  various  points,  to  annoy 
the  communication  with  the  rivulet.  These  arrange- 
ments succeeded  throughout  the  day  completely,  and  the 
enemy  suffered  greatly  from  this  privation,  though  ac- 
complished too  late  to  produce  material  advantage. 
Rawdon  continued  to  advance  by  forced  marches,  and 
inclining  to  his  right,  made  a  vigorous  push  to  throw 
himself  between  Sumter  and  Greene. 

In  this  effort  he  completely  succeeded,  and  thus  baf- 
fled all  the  measures  adopted  by  Greene  to  delay  his  ap- 
proach. ^It  became  now  necessary  to  hazard  assault  of 
the  fort,  to  meet  Rawdon,  or  to  retire.  The  American 
general  was  disposed  to  imitate  Cgesar  at  Alisia ;  first  to 
beat  the  relieving  army,  and  then  to  take  the  besieged 
town.  But  his  regular  force  did  but  little  exceed  the 
half  of  that  under  Rawdon,  which  added  to  his  militia, 
consisting  of  the  corps  of  Sumter,  Marion,  and  Pickens, 
still  left  him  numerically  inferior  to  the  British  general. 
Nevertheless  confiding  in  his  known  superiority  of  cav- 
alry, he  would  have  given  battle  to  his  lordship,  could 
he  have  left  an  adequate  corps  to  attend  to  the  garrison. 
Compelled  to  relinquish  this  plan,  he  determined  to  storm 
the  fort,  although  his  works  were  yet  unfinished.  On 
the  right,  our  third  parallel  was  completed,  two  trenches 
and  a  mine  were  nearly  let  into  the  enemy's  ditch,  and 
the  Mayham  tower  was  finished. 

On  the  left,  our  trenches  were  within  fifty  yards  of 
his  ditch ;  and  the  battery  directed  by  Lieutenant  Finn, 
gave  to  the  assailant,  in  his  quarter,  advantages,  which, 
well  supported,  ensured  success.  Greene,  anxiously  as 


212  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY  LEE. 

he  desired  to  conclude  his  severe  toils  in  triumph,  was 
averse  to  the  unequal  contest  to  which  he  must  neces- 
sarily expose  his  faithful  troops,  and  would  probably 
have  decided  on  the  safe  course,  had  not  his  soldiers, 
with  one  voice,  intreated  to  be  led  against  the  fort. 

The  American  army  having  witnessed  the  unconquer- 
able spirit  which  actuated  their  general,  as  well  as  the 
unexpected  results  of  former  battles,  could  not  brook 
the  idea  of  abandoning  the  siege,  without  one  bold  at- 
tempt to  force  a  surrender.  They  recollected,  with  pain 
and  remorse,  that  by  the  misbehavior  of  one  regiment 
at  the  battle  of  Guilford,  and  of  another  at  Hobkirk's 
Hill,  their  beloved  general  had  been  deprived  of  his 
merited  laurels ;  and  they  supplicated  their  officers  to 
intreat  their  commander  to  give  them  now  an  opportu- 
nity of  obliterating  preceding  disgrace.  This  generous 
ardor  could  not  be  resisted  by  Greene.  Orders  were 
issued  to  prepare  for  a  storm  ;  and  the  hour  of  twelve 
on  the  next  day  (18th  of  June)  was  appointed  for  the 
assailing  columns  to  advance  by  signal  from  the  centre 
battery. 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Campbell,  of  the  first  Virginia 
regiment,  with  a  detachment  from  the  Maryland  and 
Virginia  brigades,  was  charged  with  the  attack  on  the 
left ;  and  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee,  with  the  legion  infan- 
try and  Kirkwood's  Delawares,  with  that  on  the  right. 
Lieutenants  Duval  of  Maryland,  and  Seldon  of  Virginia, 
commanded  the  forlorn  hope  of  Campbell ;  and  Captain 
Rudulph,  of  the  legion,  that  of  Lee.  Fascines  were 
prepared  to  fill  up  the  enemy's  ditch,  long  poles  with 
iron  hooks  were  furnished  to  pull  down  the  sand-bags, 


STORMING   OF   NINETY   SIX.  213 

with  every  other  thing  requisite  to  facilitate  the  pro- 
gress of  the  assailant.  At  eleven  the  third  parallel 
was  manned,  and  our  sharp  shooters  took  their  station 
in  the  tower.  The  first  signal  was  announced  from  the 
centre  battery,  upon  which  the  assailing  columns  en- 
tered the  trenches ;  manifesting  delight  in  the  expec- 
tation of  carrying  by  their  courage  the  great  prize  in 
view. 

At  the  second  cannon  which  was  discharged  at  the 
hour  of  twelve,  Campbell  and  Lee  rushed  to  the  assault. 
Cruger,  always  prepared,  received  them  with  his  accus- 
tomed firmness.  The  parapets  were  manned  with  spike 
and  bayonet,  and  the  riflemen,  fixed  at  the  sand-bag 
apertures,  maintained  a  steady  and  destructive  fire. 
Duval  and  Seldon  entered  the  enemy's  ditch  at  different 
points,  and  Campbell  stood  prepared  to  support  them, 
in  the  rear  of  the  party  furnished  with  hooks  to  pull 
clown  the  sand-bags.  This  party  had  also  entered  the 
enemy's  ditch,  and  began  to  apply  the  hook. 

Uncovering  the  parapet  now  would  have  given  us  vic- 
tory ;  and  such  was  the  vigorous  support  afforded  by  the 
musketry  from  the  third  parallel,  from  the  riflemen  in 
the  tower,  and  from  the  artillery  mounted  in  battery, 
that  sanguine  expectations  of  this  happy  issue  were  uni- 
versally indulged.  The  moment  the  bags  in  front  were 
pulled  down,  Campbell  would  have  mounted  the  parapet, 
where  the  struggle  could  not  have  been  long  main- 
tained. 

Cruger  had  prepared  an  intermediate  battery  with  his 
three  pieces,  which  he  occasionally  applied  to  the  right 
and  left.  At  first  it  was  directed  against  Lee's  left,  but 


214  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

very  soon  every  piece  was  applied  upon  Campbell's  right, 
which  was  very  injurious  to  his  column. 

Major  Greene  commanding  in  the  star  redoubt,  sensi- 
ble of  the  danger  to  which  he  was  exposed,  if  the  at- 
tempted lodgment  upon  his  front  curtain  succeeded, 
determined  to  try  the  bayonet  in  his  ditch  as  well  as  on 
his  parapet.  To  Captains  Campbell  and  French  was 
committed  this  bold  effort.  Entering  into  the  ditch 
through  a  sally-port  in  the  rear  of  the  star,  they  took 
opposite  directions,  and  soon  came  in  contact,  the  one 
with  Duval,  the  other  with  Seldon. 

Here  ensued  a  desperate  conflict.  The  Americans  not 
only  fighting  with  the  enemy  in  front,  but  with  the 
enemy  overhead,  sustained  gallantly  the  unequal  contest, 
until  Duval  and  Seldon  became  disabled  by  wounds, 
when  they  yielded,  and  were  driven  back  with  great  loss 
to  the  point  of  entry.  The  few  surviving  escaped  with 
the  hookmen  to  our  trenches,  where  yet  remained  Camp- 
bell, the  sand-bags  not  being  removed. 

On  the  left  the  issue  was  very  different.  Rudulph 
gained  the  enemy's  ditch,  and  followed  by  the  column, 
soon  opened  his  way  into  the  fort,  from  which  the  enemy, 
giving  their  last  fire,  precipitately  retreated.  Measures 
were  in  train  on  the  part  of  Lee,  to  follow  up  his  blow 
by  passing  the  rivulet,  entering  the  town,  and  forcing 
the  fortified  prison,  whence  the  left  might  have  yielded 
substantial  aid  to  the  attack  upon  the  star,  by  compel- 
ling Cruger  to  struggle  for  the  town,  or  forcing  him  with 
all  his  troops  to  take  refuge  in  the  star ;  a  situation  not 
long  to  be  held,  crowded  as  he  must  have  been,  and  des- 
titute of  water.  The  adverse  fortune  experienced  in  the 


COURAGE  OP  THE  TROOPS.          215 

assault  on  the  right,  made  the  mind  of  Greene  return  to 
his  cardinal  policy,  the  preservation  of  adequate  force  to 
keep  the  field. 

Charmed  with  the  courage  displayed  in  his  view,  and 
regretting  its  disadvantageous  application,  he  sent  or- 
ders to  Campbell  to  draw  off,  and  to  Lee  to  desist  from 
further  advance,  hut  to  hold  the  stockade  abandoned  by 
the  enemy. 

Our  loss  amounted  during  the  siege,  to  one  hundred 
and  eighty-five  killed  and  wounded ;  that  of  the  garrison 
to  eighty-five.  Captain  Armstrong,  of  the  Maryland 
line,  was  the  only  officer  killed  on  our  side,  as  was  Lieu- 
tenant Roney  the  only  one  on  their  side.  After  our  re- 
pulse, Greene  sent  a  flag  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger, 
proposing  a  cessation  of  hostilities  for  the  purpose  of 
burying  the  dead ;  but  as  to  the  burial  of  the  dead  the 
proposition  was  rejected,  Cruger  not  choosing  to  admit 
our  participation  in  a  ceremonial  which  custom  had  ap- 
propriated to  the  victor. 

As  soon  as  it  was  dark,  the  detachment  was  withdrawn 
from  the  stockade,  and  preparations  were  begun  for 
retreat. 

On  the  19th,  Greene  communicated  to  Sumter  the 
event  of  the  preceding  day,  advised  him  o^f  the  route  of 
retreat,  and  ordered  the  corps  in  his  front,  with  the  cav- 
alry under  Washington,  to  join  him  with  celerity.  Tak- 
ing leave  of  Mrs.  Cruger  and  Mrs.  Greene,  and  leaving 
for  the  protection  of  the  ladies  the  usual  guard,*  until 

*  When  General  Greene  approached  Ninety-Six,  he  found  the  ladies 
of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Crnger  and  Major  Gi«eue,  in  a  farm-house  in 


216  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Col.  Cruger  should  be  advised  of  his  retreat,  and  take 
his  measures  for  their  security,  the  American  general 
withdrew,  having  two  days  before  sent  forward  his  sick 
and  wounded.  During  the  preceding  night,  gloom  and 
silence  pervaded  the  American  camp :  every  one  disap- 
appointed — every  one  mortified.  Three  days  more,  and 
Ninety-Six  must  have  fallen ;  but  this  short  space  was 
unattainable.  Rawdon  had  approached  our  vicinity  with 
a  force  not  to  be  resisted,  and  it  only  remained  to  hold 
the  army  safe,  by  resuming  that  system  which  adverse 
fortune  had  rendered  familiar  to  us.  Greene  alone  pre- 
served his  equanimity ;  and  highly  pleased  by  the  un- 
shaken courage  displayed  in  the  assault,  announced  his 
grateful  sense  of  the  conduct  of  the  troops,  as  well  during 
the  siege  as  in  the  late  heroic  attack ;  presaging  from 
the  past,  the  happiest  result  whenever  an  opportunity 
should  be  presented  of  contending  with  the  enemy  upon 
equal  terms, — to  the  attainment  of  which  his  best  exer- 
tions would  be  invariably  directed,  relying,  as  he  did, 
upon  the  same  dauntless  spirit  recently  exhibited.  Con- 


the  neigbborhood.  The  American  general  tranquilized  the  fears  of 
the  ladies,  and  as  they  preferred  continuing  where  they  wore,  he  not 
only  indulged  them,  but  placed  a  guard  at  the  house  for  their  protec- 
tion. The  guard  was  left  until  Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger  was  ap- 
prised of  our  departure,  when  he  sent  the  guard  with  his  passport  to 
rejoin  our  army.  Some  hours  after  Greene  had  withdrawn,  one  of  our 
light  parties,  absent  some  days,  returned,  and  passing  by  the  farm- 
house, was  going  directly  to  our  late  camp  before  Ninety-Six,  when 
Mrs.  Cruger  sending  for  the  officer,  communicated  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  instructed  him  to  overtake  the  retiring  general. 


CONSOLATION.  217 

scions  as  the  army  was  of  having  done  its  duty,  it  de- 
rived consolation  from  this  exhilarating  address,  and 
burying  in  oblivion  the  grating  repulse,  looked  forward 
with  the  anticipation  of  soon  displaying  their  courage  in 
a  fair  and  decisive  battle. 


218  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER    XVIII- 

Lord  Rawdon  arrives  at  Ninety-Six — Pursues  Greene,  who  retreats 
— Rawdon  returns  to  Ninety-Six — Greene  offers  bat  tie  which  is  de- 
clined by  Ruwdon — Greene  detaches  Sumter,  Marion,  and  Lee  to 
the  lower  posts*— Lee's  success  at  Dorchester— Hampton's  success 
—  Sumter  approaches  Monk's  Corner — Retreat  of  Coates— Lee 
charges  and  captures  the  British  rear  guard — Affuir  at  Quinby 
bridge — Retreat  of  Coates — Separation  of  the  partisan  leaders- 
Eminent  character  and  services  oi'  Lee  and  his  Legion. 

ON  the  morning  of  the  21st  of  June,  Lord  Rawdon 
arrived  at  Ninety-Six ;  and,  on  the  evening  of  the  same 
day,  marched  in  quest  of  the  American  army.  In  the 
preceding  operations  of  the  campaign,  he  had  felt  the 
want  of  cavalry  so  severely  that,  while  at  Monk's  corner, 
and  in  Charleston,  he  had  formed  a  corps  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  horse. 

Greene,  foreseeing  that  his  active  adversary  would 
avail  himself  to  the  utmost  of  his  superiority,  had  sent 
hi>  sick  and  wounded  northward ;  and,  as  soon  as  Raw- 
don  had  crossed  the  Saluda,  he  retreated  towards  Virgi- 
nia. Lord  Rawdon  pursued  him  to  the  Ennore,  whence 
he  returned  to  Ninety-Six. 

The  retreat  ceased  with  the  pursuit.  General  Greene 
halted  near  the  cross  roads,  on  the  North  of  Broad 
river. 


RAWDON   JOINS   STUART.  219 

As  Rawdon  retired,  he  was  followed  close  by  Lee's 
legion  as  far  as  Ninety-Six,  at  which  place  he  remained 
but  two  days.  Still  retaining  the  opinion  that  circum- 
stances required  him  to  contract  his  posts,  he  left  the 
principal  part  of  his  army,  under  the  command  of  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Cruger,  to  protect  the  loyalists  while  re- 
moving within  those  limits  which  were  to  be  maintained 
by  the  British  forces ;  and,  at  the  head  of  less  than  one 
thousand  men,  marched  in  person  towards  the  Con- 
.garee. 

Supposing  that  his  adversary  intended  to  preserve  the 
post  at  Ninety-Six,  where  the  royalists  were  numerous, 
and  to  establish  one  or  two  on  the  Congaree,  where  pro- 
visions were  more  plentiful  than  in  any  other  part  of  the 
state,  Greene  determined  to  interrupt  the  execution  of 
the  plan  which  he  believed  to  have  been  formed.  Leav- 
ing his  sick  and  baggage  at  Wynnsborough,  to  be  con- 
ducted to  Camden,  he  marched  with  the  utmost  expedi- 
tion for  Friday's  ferry  on  the  Congaree,  at  which  place 
Lord  Rawdon  had  arrived  two  days  before  him.  As 
,  Greene  drew  near  to  his  enemy,  a  detachment  from  the 
legion  under  the  command  of  Captain  Eggleston,  an- 
nounced his  approach  by  attacking  a  foraging  party 
within  a  mile  of  the  British  camp,  and  bringing  off  a 
troop  consisting  of  forty-five  men,  with  their  officers  and 
horses.  Rawdon  retreated  the  next  day  to  Orangeburg, 
where  he  formed  a  junction  with  a  detachment  from 
Charleston,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Stuart. 

On  the  Congaree,  Greene  was  reinforced  by  Sumter 
and  Marion  with  about  one  thousand  men  ;  and,  on  the 
llth  of  July,  niarclitxL  towards  Orangeburg  with  the  in- 


220  LIFE   OF   MAJOK   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

tention  of  attacking  the  British  army  at  that  place.  He 
arrived  there  the  next  day,  but  found  it  so  strongly 
posted  as  to  be  unassailable.  He  offered  battle,  but  pru- 
dence restrained  him  from  attacking  the  enemy  in  his 
camp. 

At  this  place,  intelligence  was  received  of  the  evacua- 
tion of  Ninety-Six,  and  that  Lieutenant  Colonel  Cruger 
•was  marching  down  to  Orangeburg.  The  north  branch 
of  the  Edisto,  which,  for  thirty  miles,  was  passable  only 
at  the  place  occupied  by  Rawdon,  interposed  an  insuper- 
able obstacle  to  any  attempt  on  Cruger ;  and  Greene 
thought  it  most  advisable  to  force  the  British  out  of  the 
upper  country  by  threatening  their  lower  posts  at  Monk's 
corner,  and  at  Dorchester.  Sumter,  Marion,  and  Lee, 
were  detached  on  this  service ;  and  on  the  same  day, 
Greene  moved  towards  the  high  hills  of  Santee,  a  healthy 
situation,  where  he  purposed  to  give  some  refreshment 
and  repose  to  his  harassed  army,  and  where  he  hoped  to 
be  joined  by  a  few  continental  troops  and  militia  from 
North  Carolina. 

The  detachments  ordered  against  the  posts  in  the 
north-eastern  parts  of  the  state,  under  the  command  of 
Sumter,  were  not  so  completely  successful  as  their  num- 
bers, courage,  and  enterprise  deserved.  The  several 
corps  took  distinct  routes,  intending  to  fall  on  the  differ- 
ent posts  between  Ashley  and  Cooper  rivers  at  the  same 
time.  That  at  Dorchester  was  broken  up  on  the  ap- 
proach of  Lee,  who  captured  horses,  military  stores,  and 
baggage  to  a  considerable  amount,  and  obtained  some 
trivial  successes  over  the  flying  enemy.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Wade  Hampton,  of  the  State  cavalry,  fell  in 


MONK'S  CORNER.  221 

with  a  body  of  mounted  refugees,  dispersed  the  whole, 
and  made  forty  or  fifty  prisoners. 

Sumter  advanced  against  Monk's  corner.  This  post 
was  defended  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Coates  with  the 
19th  British  regiment,  and  a  troop  of  horse.  He  had 
taken  possession  of  a  brick  church  at  a  bridge  over  Big- 
gin creek,  the  most  northern  of  the  water  courses  which 
form  the  west  branch  of  Cooper  river.  After  passing 
Biggin,  the  road  to  Charleston  crosses  first  Wattoo,  and 
then  Quinby  creek ;  neither  of  which  are  passable  except 
at  the  bridges  over  which  the  road  leads,  and  at  a  ferry 
over  Quinby. 

On  the  sixteenth,  Sumter  approached  Monk's  corner, 
but,  not  supposing  himself  strong  enough  to  hazard  an 
attack  until  all  his  detachments  should  be  collected,  sent 
a  party  to  seize  the  bridge  over  Wattoo,  and  either  to 
hold  or  destroy  it.  This  party  being  attacked  by  a  su- 
perior force,  retired  from  the  bridge  without  completing 
its  destruction,  and  without  informing  Sumter  that  his 
orders  had  not  been  fully  executed. 

Marion  had  joined  Sumter.  Lee  arrived  late  in  the 
evening,  and  the  resolution  was  taken  to  attack  Coates 
early  next  morning. 

In  the  course  of  the  night  he  set  fire  to  the  church, 
in  order  to  destroy  the  stores  which  were  collected  in  it, 
and  commenced  his  march  to  Charleston,  by  the  road 
east  of  Cooper.  Having  repaired  the  bridge  over  Wat- 
too, he  met  with  no  obstruction ;  and  proceeded  with  his 
infantry  on  the  road  leading  to  Quinby  bridge,  directed 
his  cavalry  to  take  the  road  turning  to  the  right,  and 
crossing  the  creek  at  the  ferry. 


222  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    Gi:XEHAL    HENRY    LEE. 

> 

About  three  next  morning,  the  flames  bursting  through 
the  roof  of  the  church  announced  the  retreat  of  the  Bri- 
tish ;  and  the  pursuit  was  immediately  commenced. 
Sumter  was  preceded  by  the  legion,  supported  by  the 
State  cavalry.  A  detachment  from  this  regiment  fol- 
lowed the  British  horse,  in  the  vain  hope  of  overtaking 
the  troop  at  the  ferry,  while  Lee  pursued  the  infantry. 
Within  a  short  distance  of  the  bridge,  which  is  eighteen 
miles  from  Monk's  corner,  he  perceived  the  rear  guard 
of  the  British,  consisting  of  about  one  hundred  men, 
commanded  by  Captain  Campbell,  which  the  cavalry 
charged  sword  in  hand.  They  threw  down  their  arms, 
and  begged  for  quarter  ;  upon  which  they  were  placed 
under  the  care  of  a  few  militia  horsemen,  and  the  Ame- 
rican cavalry  resumed  the  pursuit. 

They  had  not  proceeded  far,. when  Lee  was  called  to 
the  rear,  by  information  that  the  prisoners  had  been  or- 
dered to  resume  their  arms.  At  this  critical  moment, 
Armstrong,  at  the  head  of  the  leading  section,  came  in 
eight  of  Coates,  who  having  passed  the  bridge,  and 
loosed  the  planks,  lay,  unapprehensive  of  danger,  intend- 
ing to  destroy  it  as  soon  as  his  rear  guard  should  cross 
the  creek.  Armstrong,  in  obedience  to  orders,  given  in 
the  expectation  that  he  would  overtake  Coates  before 
passing  the  creek,  dashed  over  the  bridge  on  the  guard 
stationed  at  the  opposite  end  with  a  howitzer,  which  he 
seized.  In  this  operation,  his  horses  threw  off  some  of 
the  loosened  planks,  and  made  a  chasm,  over  which  the 
following  section,  led  by  Lieutenant  Carrington,  leaped 
with  difficulty.  In  doing  this  some  other  planks  were 
thrown  off,  and  the  horses  of  the  third  section  refused  to 


THE   BROKEN   BRIDGE.  223 

take  the  leap.  At  this  time  Lee  came  up,  and  every 
effort  was  made  to  replace  the  planks,  hut  without  suc- 
cess. The  creek  was  too  deep  and  miry  to  afford  foot- 
hold to  those  who  attempted  to  raise  them  from  the 
water. 

This  halt  revived  the  courage  of  the  British  soldiers, 
who  returned  to  the  support  of  their  commander,  then 
engaged  in  an  equal  conflict  with  the  cavalry  who  had 
passed  the  bridge.  These  gallant  men  finding  themselves 
overpowered  by  numbers,  and  that  their  comrades  could 
not  support  them,  pressed  over  the  causeway,  and  wheel- 
ing into  the  woods,  made  their  escape. 

After  finding  the  impracticability  of  replacing  the 
planks  on  the  bridge,  in  attempting  which,  Doctor  Irvin, 
surgeon  of  the  legion  cavalry,  and  several  of  the  troopers 
were  wounded,  Lee  withdrew  from  the  contest,  and 
moved  some  distance  up  the  creek,  to  a  ford  where  he 
was  soon  joined  by  the  infantry  of  the  legion. 

Coates  then  completed  the  demolition  of  the  bridge, 
and  retired  to  an  adjoining  plantation,  where  he  took 
possession  of  the  dwelling  house  and  out  buildings  that 
surrounded  it. 

As  the  Americans  were  obliged  to  make  a  considera- 
ble circuit,  Sumter,  who  unfortunately  left  his  artillery 
behind,  did  not  arrive  on  the  ground  till  three  in  the  af- 
ternoon, and  at  four  the  house  was  attacked.  The  fire 
was  kept  up  chiefly  by  Marion's  division,  from  a  fence 
near  the  house,  till  evening,  when  the  ammunition  was 
exhausted,  and  the  troops  were  called  off.  In  the  course 
of  the  night,  it  was  perceived  that  the  loss  had  fallen  al- 
most entirely  on  Marion.  Great  discontent  prevailed, 


224  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  many  of  the  men  left  him.  The  infection  was  com- 
municated to  Sumter's  troops,  and  there  being  reason  to 
fear  the  approach  of  Lord  Rawdon,  the  enterprise  was 
abandoned.  Sumter  crossed  the  Santee  ;  and  the  legion 
rejoined  the  army,  then  encamped  at  the  high  hills  of 
that  river. 

The  intense  heat  of  this  sultry  season  demanded  some 
relaxation  from  the  unremitting  toils  which  the  southern 
army  had  encountered.  From  the  month  of  January,  it 
had  been  engaged  in  one  course  of  incessant  fatigue, 
and  of  hardy  enterprise.  All  its  powers  had  been 
strained,  nor  had  any  interval  been  allowed  to  refresh 
and  recruit  the  almost  exhausted  strength  and  spirits  of 
the  troops. 

The  continued  labors  and  exertions  of  all  were  highly 
meritorious;  but  the  successful  activity  of  one  corps 
will  attract  particular  attention.  Lee's  legion,  from  its 
structure,  was  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  partisan  war  of 
the  southern  states ;  and,  by  being  detached  against  the 
weaker  posts  of  the  enemy,  had  opportunities  for  display- 
ing with  advantage  all  the  energies  it  possessed.  In 
that  extensive  sweep  which  it  made  from  the  Santee  to 
Augusta,  which  employed  from  the  15th  of  April  to  the 
5th  of  June,  this  corps,  acting  in  conjunction,  first  with 
Marion,  afterwards  with  Pickens,  and  sometimes  alone, 
had  constituted  an  essential  part  of  the  force  which  car- 
ried five  British  posts,  and  made  upwards  of  eleven  hun- 
dred prisoners.  Lee,  in  the  performance  of  these  services, 
displayed  a  mind  of  so  much  fertility  of  invention  and 
military  resource,  as  to  add  greatly  to  his  previous  repu- 
tation as  a  partisan. 


GOOD  CONDUCT  OF  THE  ARMY.         225 

The  whole  army  had  exhibited  a  degree  of  activity, 
courage,  and  patient  suffering,  surpassing  any  expecta- 
tion that  could  have  been  formed  of  troops  composed 
chiefly  of  new  levies ;  and  its  general  had  manifested 
great  firmness,  enterprise,  prudence,  and  skill.* 

*  Memoirs. 
15 


226  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Vindictive  character  of  the  war  in  the  South — Case  of  Colonel  Ilayne 
— Of  Colonels  Brown  and  Grierson — General  Greene  discourages 
this  spirit — Greene  reinforced — Lord  Rawdon  sails  for  England — 
Succeeded  bv  Colonel  Stuart — Greene  resolves  to  attack  him — 
Stuart  retires  to  Eutaw — Greene  follows  him — Battle  of  Kutaw — 
British  driven  off  the  field — Take  shelter  in  a  brick  house — At- 
tack of  Lee's  Legion  on  the  house — Retire — Misfortune  of  Colonel 
Washington's  corps — Result  of  the  battle — A  British  standard  mid 
a  gold  medal  voted  by  Congress  to  Greene — Stuart  retreats  to 
Monk's  Corner — Greene  retires  to  the  high  hills  of  Santee. 

THE  suffering  sustained  in  the  ardent  struggle  for  the 
southern  states  was  not  confined  to  the  armies.  The  in- 
habitants of  the  country  felt  all  the  miseries  which  are 
inflicted  by  war  in  its  most  savage  form.  Being  almost 
equally  divided  between  the  two  contending  parties,  re- 
ciprocal injuries  had  gradually  sharpened  their  resent- 
ments against  each  other,  and  had  armed  neighbor 
against  neighbor,  until  it  became  a  war  of  extermina- 
tion. 

As  the  parties  alternately  triumphed,  opportunities 
were  alternately  given  for  the  exercise  of  their  vindic- 
tive passsions.  They  derived  additional  virulence  from 
the  examples  occasionally  afforded  by  the  commanders 
of  the  British  forces.  After  overcoming  Georgia  and 


EXECUTION   OF   HAYNE.  227 

South  Carolina,  they  seem  to  have  considered  those 
states  as  completely  reannexed  to  the  British  empire ; 
and  they  manifested  a  disposition  to  treat  those  as  rebels, 
who  had  once  submitted  and  again  taken  up  arms,  al- 
though the  temporary  ascendancy  of  the  continental 
troops  should  have  induced  the  measure. 

One  of  these  executions,  that  of  Colonel  Hayne,  took 
place  on  the  third  of  August,  while  Lord  Rawdon  *  was 
in  Charleston,  preparing  to  sail  for  Europe.  The  Ameri- 
can army  being  at  this  time  in  possession  of  great  part 
of  the  country,  the  punishment  inflicted  on  this  gentle- 
man was  taken  up  very  seriously  by  General  Greene, 
and  was  near  producing  a  system  of  retaliation.  The 
British  officers,  pursuing  this  policy,  are  stated  to  have 
executed  several  of  the  zealous  partisans  of  the  revolu- 
tion who  fell  into  their  hands. 

These  examples  had  unquestionably  some  influence  in 
unbridling  the  revengeful  passions  of  the  royalists,  and 
letting  loose  the  spirit  of  slaughter  which  was  brooding 
in  their  bosoms.  The  disposition  to  retaliate  to  the  full 
extent  of  their  power,  if  not  to  commit  original  injury, 
was  equally  strong  in  the  opposite  party.  "When  Fort 
Granby  surrendered,  the  militia  attached  to  the  legion 

*  The  execution  of  Colonel  Hayne  has  been  generally  ascribed  to 
Lord  Rawdon,  and  that  gallant  nobleman  has  been  censured  through- 
out America  for  an  act  which  has  been  universally  execrated.  A 
letter  addressed  by  him  to  the  late  General  Lee,  on  receiving  the  me- 
moirs of  the  southern  war.  written  by  that  gentleman,  which  has  been 
published  in  the  "  View  of  the  Campaign  of  1781,  in  the  Carolines, 
by  II.  Lee,"  gives  the  British  view  of  that  transaction,  and  exonerates 
Lord  Rawdon  from  all  blame.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Balfour  com- 
manded, and  Lord  Rawdon  sought  to  save  Colonel  Hayne. 


228  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

manifested  so  strong  a  disposition  to  break  the  capitula- 
tion, and  to  murder  the  most  obnoxious  among  the  pri- 
soners who  were  inhabitants  of  the  country,  as  to  produce 
a  solemn  declaration  from  General  Greene,  that  any 
man  guilty  of  so  atrocious  an  act  should  be  exe- 
cuted. 

When  Fort  Cornwallis  surrendered,  as  we  have  seen, 
no  exertions  could  have  saved  Colonel  Brown,  had  he 
not  been  sent  to  Savannah  protected  by  a  guard  of  con- 
tinental troops.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Grierson  of  the 
royal  militia  was  shot  by  unknown  marksmen  ;  and,  al- 
though a  reward  of  one  hundred  guineas  was  offered  to 
any  person  who  would  inform  against  the  perpetrator  of 
the  crime,  he  could  never  be  discovered.  "  The  whole 
country,"  said  Greene,  in  one  of  his  letters,  "is  one 
continued  scene  of  blood  and  slaughter." 

Greene  was  too  humane,  as  well  as  too  judicious,  not 
to  discourage  this  exterminating  spirit.  Perceiving  in 
it  the  total  destruction  of  the  country,  he  sought  to  ap- 
pease it  by  restraining  the  excesses  of  those  who  were 
attached  to  the  American  cause. 

At  the  high  hills  of  Santee,  the  reinforcements  ex- 
pected from  North  Carolina  were  received.  The  Ameri- 
can army,  counting  every  person  belonging  to  it,  was 
augmented  to  two  thousand  six  hundred  men ;  but  its 
effective  force  did  not  exceed  sixteen  hundred. 

After  the  retreat  of  General  Greene  from  Orangeburg, 
Lord  Rawdon  was  induced  by  ill  health  to  avail  himself 
of  a  permit  to  return  to  Great  Britain,  and  the  command 
of  the  British  forces  in  South  Carolina  devolved  on  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Stuart.  He  a<rain  advanced  to  the  Con- 


GREENE  MARCHES  TO  EUTAW.         229 

garee,  and  encamping  near  its  junction  with  the  Wateree, 
manifested  a  determination  to  establish  a  permanent 
post  at  that  place. 

Though  the  two  armies  were  within  sixteen  miles  of 
each  other  on  a  right  line,  two  rivers  ran  between  them 
which  could  not  be  crossed  without  making  a  circuit  of 
seventy  miles ;  in  consequence  of  which  Lieutenant  Col. 
Stuart  felt  himself  so  secure,  that  his  foraging  parties 
were  spread  over  the  country.  To  restrain  them,  and 
to  protect  the  inhabitants,  General  Greene  detached 
Marion  towards  Combahee  ferry,  and  Washington  over 
the  Wateree.  Frequent  skirmishes  ensued,  which,  from 
the  superior  courage  and  activity  of  the  American  cav- 
alry, uniformly  terminated  in  their  favor. 

Finding  that  Lieutenant  Colonel  Stuart  designed  to  main- 
tain his  important  position  on  the  Congaree,  Greene  pre- 
pared to  recommence  active  operations.  Breaking  up  his 
camp  at  the  high  hills  of  Santee,  he  crossed  the  Wateree 
near  Camden,  and  marched  towards  Friday's  ferry. 

On  being  informed  of  his  approach,  the  British  army 
retired  to  Eutaw,  where  it  was  reinforced  by  a  detach- 
ment from  Charleston.  Greene  followed  by  slow  and 
easy  marches,  for  the  double  purpose  of  preserving  his 
soldiers  from  the  effects  of  fatigue  under  a  hot  sun,  and 
of  giving  Marion,  who  was  returning  from  a  critical  ex- 
"pedition  to  the  Edisto,  time  to  rejoin  him.  In  the  after- 
noon of  the  seventh,  that  officer  arrived ;  and  it  was 
determined  to  attack  the  British  camp  next  day. 

At  four  in  the  morning  of  the  eighth,  the  American 
army  moved  from  its  ground,  which  was  seven  miles 
from  Eutaw,  in  the  following  order :  The  legion  of  Lee, 


230  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  the  State  troops  of  South  Carolina,  formed  the  ad- 
vance. The  militia  moved  next,  and  were  followed  by 
the  regulars.  The  cavalry  of  Washington,  and  the  in- 
fantry of  Kirkwood,  brought  up  the  rear.  The  artillery 
moved  between  the  columns. 

At  eight  in  the  morning,  about  four  miles  from  the 
British  camp,  the  van  fell  in  with  a  body  of  horse  and 
foot,  who  were  escorting  an  unarmed  foraging  party, 
and  a  brisk  action  ensued.  The  British  were  instantly 
routed.  The  cavalry  made  their  escape  at  the  sight  of 
the  legion  dragoons,  and  the  infantry  were  killed  or 
taken.  About  forty,  including  their  captain,  were  made 
prisoners.  The  foraging  party  which  followed  in  the 
rear  saved  themselves  by  flight,  on  hearing  the  first  mus- 
ket. Supposing  this  party  to  be  the  van  of  the  English, 
Greene  arranged  his  army  in  order  of  battle. 

The  militia,  commanded  by  Generals  Marion  and 
Pickens,  composed  the  first  line.  The  second  was  formed 
of  the  continental  infantry.  The  North  Carolina  bri- 
gade, commanded  by  General  Sumner,  was  placed  on  the 
right;  the  Virginians,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Col. 
Campbell,  formed  the  centre  ;  and  the  Marylanders,  com- 
manded by  Colonel  Williams,  the  left.  The  legion  of 
Lee  was  to  cover  the  right  flank ;  the  State  troops  of 
South  Carolina,  commanded  by  Colonel  Henderson,  the 
left ;  and  the  cavalry  of  Washington,  with  the  infantry 
of  Kirkwood,  formed  the  reserve.  Captain  Lieutenant 
Gaines,  with  two  three-pounders,  was  attached  to  the 
first  line ;  and  Captain  Brown,  with  two  sixes,  to  the 
second. 

The   British  line  also  was   immediately  formed.     It 


BATTLE    OF    EUTAW.  231 

was  drawn  up  across  the  road,  in  an  oblique  direction, 
in  a  wood,  on  the  heights  near  the  Eutaw  springs,  hav- 
ing its  right  flank  on  Eutaw  creek.  This  flank  was  also 
covered  by  a  battalion  commanded  by  Major  Majori- 
banks  which  was  posted  in  a  thicket,  in  a  line  forming 
an  obtuse  angle  with  the  main  body.  The  left  flank 
was  protected  by  the  cavalry  commanded  by  Major 
Coffin,  and  by  a  body  of  infantry  held  in  reserve.  A 
detachment  of  infantry  was  pushed  forward  about  a  mile, 
with  a  field  piece  to  employ  the  Americans  until  his  ar- 
rangements should  be  completed. 

The  American  van  continuing  to  move  forward,  en- 
countered the  British  advanced  party ;  upon  which  Cap- 
tain Lieutenant  Gaines  came  up  with  his  field  pieces, 
which  opened  upon  the  enemy  with  considerable  effect. 
General  Greene  also  ordered  up  his  first  line  with  direc- 
tions to  move  on  briskly,  and  to  advance  as  they  fired. 
As  this  line  came  into  action,  the  legion  formed  on  its 
right  flank,  and  the  State  troops  of  South  Carolina  on 
its  left. 

The  British  advanced  party  was  soon  driven  in ;  and 
the  Americans,  continuing  to  press  forward,  were  en- 
gaged with  the  main  body.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Stuart, 
perceiving  the  materials  of  which  this  line  was  composed, 
and  probably  anticipating  its  speedy  discomfiture,  to 
avoid  exposing  his  flanks  to  the  American  cavalry,  had 
directed  his  troops  not  to  change  their  position.  His 
design  was  to  meet  the  American  regulars  without  any 
alteration  of  the  arrangement  originally  made.  But  the 
militia,  many  of  whom  had  frequently  faced  an  enemy, 
being  commanded  by  generals  of  experience  and  courage, 


232  LIFE  OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

exhibited  a  degree  of  firmness  not  common  to  that  species 
of  force,  and  maintained  their  ground  with  unexpected 
obstinacy.  In  the  ardor  of  action,  the  order  not  to 
advance  was  disregarded,  and  the  British  pressed  for- 
ward as  the  militia  retired.  The  artillery  which  was 
placed  in  the  road  was  well  served  on  both  sides,  and 
did  great  execution  till  both  the  three-pounders  com- 
manded by  Captain  Lieutenant  Gaines  were  dis- 
mounted. About  the  same  time,  one  of  the  British 
shared  the  same  fate. 

When  the  militia  gave  way,  Lee  and  Henderson  still 
maintained  the  engagement  on  the  flanks.  General 
Sumner  was  ordered  up  to  fill  the  place  from  which 
Marion  and  Pickens  were  receding ;  and  his  brigade, 
ranging  itself  with  the  legion  infantry,  and  the  State 
regiment  of  South  Carolina,  came  into  action  with  great 
intrepidity.  The  British,  who  had  advanced  upon  the 
militia,  fell  back  to  their  first  ground,  upon  which  Stu- 
art ordered  the  corps  of  infantry  posted  in  the  rear  of 
his  left  wing  into  the  line,  and  directed  Major  Coffin 
with  his  cavalry  to  guard  that  flank.  About  this  time 
Henderson  received  a  wound  which  disabled  him -from 
keeping  the  field,  and  the  command  of  his  corps  devolved 
on  Lieutenant  Colonel  Hampton. 

After  sustaining  the  fire  of  the  enemy  with  considera- 
ble resolution,  Sumner's  brigade  began  to  give  way,  and 
the  British  rushed  forward  in  some  disorder.  Greene 
then  directed  Williams  and  Campbell  to  charge  with  the 
bayonet,  and  at  the  same  time  ordered  Washington  to 
bring  up  the  reserve,  and  to  act  on  his  left.  Williams 
charged  without  firing  a  musket;  but  the  soldiers  of 


DEFEAT   OF   THE   BRITISH.  233 

Campbell's  regiment,  being  chiefly  new  Ievies5  returned 
the  fire  of  the  enemy  as  they  advanced.  In  this  critical 
moment,  Lee,  perceiving  that  the  American  right  ex- 
tended beyond  the  British  left,  ordered  Captain  Rudulph, 
of  the  legion  infantry,  to  turn  their  flank  and  give  them 
a  raking  fire.  This  order  was  instantly  executed  with 
precision  and  effect.  Charged  thus  both  in  front  and 
flank,  the  British  broke  successively  on  the  left,  till  the 
example  was  followed  by  all  that  part  of  the  line.  The 
Marylanders  under  Williams,  had  already  used  the  bayo- 
net, and  before  the  troops  opposed  to  them  gave  way, 
several  had  fallen  on  both  sides,  transfixed  with  that 
weapon. 

The  British  left,  when  driven  off  the  field,  retreated 
through  their  encampment  towards  Eutaw  creek,  near 
which  stood  a  three  story  brick  house,  surrounded  with 
offices,  and  connected  with  a  strongly  enclosed  garden, 
into  which  Major  Sheridan,  in  pursuance  of  orders  pre- 
viously given  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Stuart,  threw  him- 
self with  the  New  York  volunteers.  The  Americans 
pursued  them  closely,  and  took  three  hundred  prisoners 
and  two  pieces  of  cannon. 

Unfortunately  for  their  hopes  of  victory,  the  refresh- 
ments found  in  camp  furnished  a  temptation  too  strong 
to  be  resisted ;  and  many  of  the  soldiers  left  their 
ranks,  and,  under  cover  of  the  tents,  seized  the  spirits 
and  food  within  their  view.  The  infantry  of  Lee's  le- 
gion, however,  pressed  the  rear  so  closely  as  to  make  a 
serious  struggle  to  enter  the  house  with  the  British.  The 
door  was  forcibly  shut  in  their  faces,  and  several  British 
officers  and  men  were  excluded.  These  were  made  pri- 


234  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

soners,  and  mixed  with  the  Americans,  so  as  to  save 
them  from  the  fire  of  the  house  while  retiring  from  it. 

As  the  British  left  gave  way,  Washington  was  directed 
to  charge  their  right.  He  advanced  with  his  accustomed 
impetuosity,  hut  found  it  impossible,  with  cavalry,  to 
penetrate  the  thicket  occupied  by  Majoribanks.  Per- 
ceiving an  interval  between  the  British  right  and  the 
creek,  he  determined  to  pass  through  it  round  their 
flank  and  to  charge  them  in  the  rear.  In  making  the 
attempt,  he  received  a  fire  which  did  immense  execu- 
tion. 

The  British  occupied  a  thicket  almost  impervious  to 
horse.  In  attempting  to  force  it,  Lieutenant  Stuart  who 
commanded  the  leading  section  was  badly  wounded,  his 
horse  killed  under  him,  and  every  man  in  his  section 
killed  or  wounded.  Captain  Watts,  the  second  in  com- 
mand fell  pierced  with  two  balls.  Colonel  Washington 
was  wounded,  and  his  horse  was  killed.  They  fell  toge- 
ther; and,  before  he  could  extricate  himself,  he  was 
made  a  prisoner. 

After  nearly  all  the  officers,  and  a  large  portion  of  the 
men  were  killed  or  wounded,  the  residue  of  the  corps 
was  drawn  off  by  Captain  Parsons,  assisted  by  Lieuten- 
ant Gordon.  Soon  after  the  repulse  of  Washington, 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Hampton  and  Captain  Kirkwood 
with  his  infantry,  came  up  and  renewed  the  attack  on 
Majoribanks.  Great  efforts  were  made  to  dislodge  him, 
but  they  were  ineffectual.  Finding  it  impracticable  to 
employ  horse  to  advantage  on  that  ground,  Hampton 
drew  off  his  troops  and  retired  to  the  road. 

The  corps  commanded  by  Sheridan  kept  up  a  contin- 


GREENE   WITHDRAWS.  235 

ual  and  destructive  fire  from  the  house  in  which  they 
had  taken  shelter  ;  and  Greene  ordered  up  the  artillery 
to  batter  it.  The  guns  were  too  light  to  make  a  breach 
in  the  walls,  and,  having  been  brought  within  the  range 
of  the  fire  from  the  house,  almost  every  artillerist  was 
killed,  and  the  pieces  were  abandoned. 

The  firm  stand  made  by  Majoribanks,  and  the  disorder 
which  had  taken  place  among  a  part  of  the  Americans, 
gave  Stuart  an  opportunity  of  rallying  his  broken  regi- 
ments, and  bringing  them  again  into  action.  They  were 
formed  between  the  thicket  occupied  by  Majoribanks, 
and  the  house  in  possession  of  Sheridan. 

Major  Coffin,  who  had  repulsed  the  legion  cavalry 
about  the  time  the  British  infantry  was  driven  off  the 
field,  still  maintained  a  formidable  position  on  their  left ; 
and  no  exertions  could  dislodge  Majoribanks  or  Sheridan 
from  the  cover  under  which  they  fought.  Perceiving 
that  the  contest  was  maintained  on  ground,  and  under 
circumstances  extremely  disadvantageous  to  the  Ameri- 
cans, Greene  withdrew  them  a  small  distance,  and  formed 
them  again  in  the  wood  in  which  the  battle  had  been 
fought.  Thinking  it  unadvisable  to  renew  the  desperate 
attempt  which  had  just  failed,  he  collected  his  wounded, 
and  retired  with  his  prisoners  to  the  ground  from  which 
he  had  marched  in  the  morning,  determined  again  to 
fight  the  British  army  when  it  should  retreat  from  the 
Eutaws. 

Every  corps  engaged  in  this  hard  fought  battle  re- 
ceived the  applause  of  the  general.  Almost  every  officer 
whose  situation  enabled  him  to  attract  notice  was  named 
with  distinction.  "Never,"  he  said,  "was  artillery 


236  LIFE    OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HEXRY   LEE. 

better  served;"  but,  "he  thought  himself  principally  in- 
debted for  the  victory  he  had  gained,  to  the  free  use 
made  of  the  bayonet  by  the  Virginians  and  Marylanders, 
and  by  the  infantry  of  Lee's  legion  and  of  Kirkwood." 
To  Colonel  Williams  he  acknowledged  himself  to  be  par- 
ticularly indebted.  He  gave  that  praise  too  to  the  valor 
of  his  enemy  which  it  merited.  u  They  really  fought," 
he  said,  "  Avith  courage  worthy  a  better  cause." 

The  loss  on  both  sides  bore  a  great  proportion  to  the 
numbers  engaged.  That  of  the  Americans  was  five  hun- 
dred and  fifty-five,  including  sixty  officers.  One  hundred 
and  thirty  were  killed  on  the  spot.  Seventeen  commis- 
sioned officers  were  killed,  and  four  mortally  wounded. 
"  This  loss  of  officers,"  said  their  general,  "  is  still  more 
heavy  on  account  of  their  value  than  their  numbers." 

Among  the  slain  was  Lieutenant  Colonel  Campbell, 
who  received  a  mortal  'wound  while  leading  the  Virginia 
brigade  to  that  bold  and  decisive  charge  which  broke  the 
adverse  line. 

The  loss  of  the  British  army  was  stated  by  themselves 
at  six  hundred  and  ninety-three  men,  of  whom  only 
eighty-five  were  killed  in  the  field.  If  this  statement  be 
correct,*  the  American  dead  greatly  exceeded  that  of 
the  adversary,  which  was  probably  the  fact,  as  the  car- 
nage of  the  former,  during  their  unavailing  efforts  to  dis- 
lodge the  latter  from  the  house  and  strong  adjoining 
ground,  was  immense. 

*  Tin;  British  accounts  acknowledge  only  two  hundred  and  fifty-seven 
midriinj,'  ;  but  tieneral  Greene,  in  his  letter  of  the  llth  of  September, 
says,  that  including  seventy  wounded  who  were  left  at  Eutaw,  he  made 
five  hundred  prisoners. 


THANKS   OF   CONGRESS.  237 

Each  party  had  pretensions  to  the  victory,  and  each 
claimed  the  merit  of  having  gained  it  with  inferior  num- 
bers. The  truth  probably  is  that  their  numbers  were 
nearly  equal. 

Nor  can  the  claim  of  either  to  the  victory  be  pro- 
nounced unequivocal.  Unconnected  with  its  conse- 
quences, the  fortune  of  the  day  was  nearly  balanced. 
But  if  the  consequences  be  taken  into  the  account,  the 
victory  unquestionably  belonged  to  Greene.  The  result 
of  this,  as  of  the  two  preceding  battles  fought  by  him  in 
the  Carolinas,  was  the  expulsion  of  the  hostile  army 
from  the  territory  which  was  the  immediate  object  of 
contest. 

Four  six-pounders,  two  of  which  had  been  taken  in 
the  early  part  of  the  day,  were  brought  to  play  upon  the 
house,  and,  being  pushed  so  near  as  to  be  within  the 
command  of  its  fire,  were  unavoidably  abandoned ;  but 
a  three-pounder  which  had  been  also  taken,  was  brought 
off  by  Captain  Lieutenant  Gaines,  whose  conduct  was 
mentioned  with  distinction  by  General  Greene.  Thus 
the  trophies  of  victory  were  divided. 

The  thanks  of  congress  were  voted  to  every  corps  in 
the  army ;  and  a  resolution  was  passed  for  "  presenting 
to  Major  General  Greene,"  as  an  honorable  testimony 
of  his  merit,  a  British  standard,  and  a  golden  medal, 
emblematic  of  the  battle  and  of  his  victory." 

On  the  day  succeeding  the  action,  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Stuart  marched  from  Eutaw  to  meet  Major  M'Arthur, 
who  was  conducting  a  body  of  troops  from  Charleston. 
The  junction  was  effected  about  fourteen  miles  from 
Eutaw ;  and  this  movement  saved  M'Arthur  from  Marion 


238  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  Lee,  who  had  been  detached  on  the  morning  of  the 
same  day  to  intercept  any  reinforcement  which  might  be 
coming  from  below.  Stuart  continued  his  retreat  to 
Monk's  corner,  to  which  place  he  was  followed  by  Greene, 
who,  on  finding  that  the  numbers  and  position  of  the 
British  army  were  such  as  to  render  an  attack  unndvis- 
able,  returned  to  the  high  hills  of  Santee. 

The  ravages  of  disease  were  added  to  the  loss  sus- 
tained in  battle,  and  the  army  remained  for  some  time 
in  too  feeble  a  condition  for  active  enterprise.* 

On  the  fourth  of  January,  General  St.  Clair,  who  con- 
ducted the  reinforcement  from  the  north,  arrived  in  camp, 
and,  five  days  afterward,  General  Wayne, f  with  his 
brigade,  and  the  remnant  of  the  third  regiment  of 
dragoons,  commanded  by  Colonel  White,  was  detached 
over  the  Savannah  for  the  recovery  of  Georgia. 

General  Greene  crossed  the  Edisto  and  took  post  six 
miles  in  advance  of  Jacksonborough,  on  the  road  leading 
to  Charleston,  for  the  purpose  of  covering  the  state  legis- 
lature, which  assembled  at  that  place  on  the  eighteenth. 

*  Marshall. 

f  In  the  judicious  orders  given  to  Wayne,  Greene  endeavored  to 
impress  on  that  officer  the  importance  of  a  course  of  conduct,  always 
observed  by  himself,  which  might  tend  to  conciliate  parties.  "Try," 
says  he,  '•  by  every  means  in  your  power,  1o  soften  the  malignity  and 
dreadful  resentments  subsisting  between  the  Whig  and  Tory  ;  and  put 
a  stop  as  much  as  possible  to  that  cruel  custom  of  putting  men  to 
death  alter  they  surrender  themselves  prisoners.  The  practice  of 
plundering  you  will  endeavor  to  check  as  much  as  possible  ;  and 
point  out  to  the  militia  the  ruinous  consequences  of  the  policy.  Let 
your  discipline  be  us  regular  and  as  rigid  as  the  nature  and  constitu- 
tion of  your  troops  will  admit." — 2  Johnson,  277. 


MERITS   OF    GREENE.  239 

Thus  was  civil  government  re-established  in  South 
Carolina,  and  that  state  restored  to  the  union. 

It  is  impossible  to  review  this  active  and  interesting 
campaign  without  feeling  that  much  is  due  to  General 
Greene ;  and  that  he  amply  justified  the  favorable  op- 
inion of  the  Commander-in-chief.  He  found  the  coun- 
try completely  conquered,  and  defended  by  a  regular 
army  estimated  at  four  thousand  men.  The  inhabitants 
were  so  divided,  as  to  leave  it  doubtful  to  which  side  the 
majority  was  attached.  At  no  time  did  the  effective 
continental  force  which  he  could  bring  into  the  field, 
amount  to  two  thousand  men  ;  and  of  these  a  consider- 
able part  were  raw  troops.  Yet  he  could  keep  the  field 
without  being  forced  into  action ;  and  by  a  course  of 
judicious  movements,  and  of  hardy  enterprise,  in  which 
invincible  constancy  was  displayed,  and  in  which  courage 
was  happily  tempered  with  prudence,  he  recovered  the 
southern  states.  It  is  a  singular  fact,  well  worthy  of 
notice,  which  marks  impressively  the  soundness  of  his 
judgment,  that  although  he  never  gained  a  decisive  vic- 
tory, he  obtained,  to  a  considerable  extent,  even  when 
defeated,  the  object  for  which  he  fought. 

A  just  portion  of  the  praise -deserved  by  these  achieve- 
ments, is  unquestionably  due  to  the  troops  he  commanded. 
These  real  patriots  bore  every  hardship  and  privation* 

*  The  distresses  of  the  southern  army  were  such  that,  if  plainly  des- 
cribed, truth  would  wear  the  appearance  of  fiction.  They  were  almost 
naked  and  barefooted,  frequently  without  food,  and  always  without 
pay.  That  he  might  relieve  them  when  in  the  last  extremity,  without 
diminishing  the  exertions  of  their  general  to  derive  support  from  other 
pourccs,  by  creating  an  opinion  that  supplies  could  be  drawn  from 
him,  Mr.  Morris,  as  was  stated  by  himself  iu  couvenjatiou  with  the 


240  LIFE   OP  MAJOR   GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

with  a  degree  of  patience  and  constancy  which  can  not 
be  sufficiently  admired.  And  never  was  a  general  bet- 
ter supported  by  his  inferior  officers.  Not  shackled  by 
men  who,  without  merit,  held  stations  of  high  rank 
obtained  by  political  influence,  he  commanded  young 
men  of  equal  spirit  and  intelligence,  formed  under  the 
eye  of  Washington,  and  trained  in  the  school  furnished 
in  the  severe  service  of  the  north,  to  all  the  hardships 
and  dangers  of  war. 

author,  employed  an  agent  to  attend  the  southern  army  as  a  volunteer, 
whose  powers  were  unknown  to  General  Greene.  This  agent  was  in- 
structed to  watch  its  situation  ;  and,  whenever  it  appeared  impossible 
for  the  general  to  extricate  himself  from  his  embarrassments,  to  furnish 
him,  on  his  pledging  the  public  faith  for  repayment,  with  a  draught  on 
the  financier  for  such  a  sum  as  would  relieve  the  urgency  of  the  mo- 
ment. Thus  was  Greene  occasionally  rescued  from  impending  ruin  by 
aida  which  appeared  providential,  and  for  which  he  could  not  account. 


LEE   AT   HEADQUARTERS.  241 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Lee  is  sent  to  headquarters — Witnesses  the  surrender  of  CornwaHis — 
Returns  to  General  Greene  with  despatches  from  Washington — 
Wayne's  operations  in  Georgia — Contests  with  the  Indians — Final 
reconquest  of  Georgia — Wayne  rejoins  Greene — Greene's  operations 
in  South  Carolina — Final  reconquest  of  South  Carolina — Death 
of  Colonel  Laurens — Lee's  attempt  on  St.  John's  Island — He  ob- 
tains leave  of  absence,  and  returns  to  Virginia. 

IMMEDIATELY  after  the  battle  of  Eutaw,  Lee  was  sent 
with  despatches  from  General  Greene  to  Washington's 
headquarters  at  Yorktown,  the  siege  of  which  place  was 
terminated  by  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  soon 
after  Lee's  arrival  in  camp.  Lee  tells  us  in  his  "  Me- 
moirs "  that  he  was  present  at  the  surrender.  The  ob- 
ject of  Lee's  mission  was  to  gain  the  assistance  of  the 
French  fleet  in  the  operations  of  General  Greene  in  the 
South.  As  soon  as  it  was  ascertained  that  the  Count 
Le  Grasse  would  not  take  under  convoy  the  troops  des- 
tined to  reinforce  the  southern  army,  and  would  not  as- 
sist in  the  recovery  of  Charleston,  he  was  directed  to 
return  with  the  despatches  of  the  Commander-in-chief. 

After  his  return,  the  war  in  the  South  was  actively 
carried  on.     General   Wayne  was   detached  from   the 
main  army  to  recover  the  State  of  Georgia,  in  which  the 
British  still  held  some  posts. 
16 


242  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY   LEE. 

When  General  Wayne  entered  Georgia,  the  British 
troops  in  that  State  retired  to  the  town  of  Savannah ; 
and  the  Americans  advanced  to  Ebenezer.  Though  in- 
ferior to  their  enemy  in  numbers,  they  interrupted  his 
communications  with  the  country,  and  even  burned  some 
magazines  which  had  been  collected  and  deposited  under 
the  protection  of  his  guns. 

Not  receiving  the  aids  from  the  militia  which  he  had 
expected,  Wayne  pressed  Greene  for  reinforcements, 
which  that  officer  was  unable  to  furnish,  until  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Posey  arrived  from  Virginia  with  about  two 
hundred  men.  He  proceeded  immediately  to  Georgia, 
and  reached  the  camp  at  Ebenezer  on  the  1st  of  April. 

These  troops,  though  new  levies,  were  veteran  sol- 
diers, who,  having  served  the  times  for  which  they  en- 
listed, had  become  the  substitutes  of  men  who  were 
designated,  by  lot,  for  tours  of  duty  they  were  unwilling 
to  perform.  Being  commanded  by  old  officers  of  ap- 
proved courage  and  experience,  the  utmost  confidence 
was  to  be  placed  in  them ;  and  Wayne,  though  still  infe- 
rior to  his  enemy  in  numbers,  sought  for  opportunities 
to  employ  them. 

The  Indians,  who  occupied  the  southern  and  western 
parts  of  Georgia,  were  in  the  habit  of  assembling  annu- 
ally at  Augusta,  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  those  pre- 
sents which  were  indispensable  to  the  preservation  of 
British  influence  over  them.  The  usual  time  for  holding 
these  meetings  was  arrived  ;  but  the  Americans  being  in 
possession  of  Augusta,  it  was  necessary  to  transfer  them 
to  a  British  post,  and  the  Indians  were  invited  to  keep 
down  the  south  side  of  the  Altamaha  to  its  mouth, 


ATTACK   ON   BROWX.  243 

whence  they  were  to  be  conveyed  through  the  inland 
passage  to  Savannah.  Arrangements  had  been  made 
for  bringing  a  strong  party  of  Creeks  and  Choctaws,  as- 
sembled on  the  south  side  of  Altamaha,  to  Harris's 
bridge,  on  the  Ogechee,  about  seven  miles  from  that 
town,  and  Colonel  Brown  marched  at  the  head  of  a 
strong  detachment  to  convoy  them  into  it.  The  Indians 
having  quarrelled,  instead  of  proceeding  to  Ogechee, 
returned  home,  and  Brown  marched  back  his  detach- 
ment. 

Wayne  received  intelligence  of  this  movement,  and, 
determined  to  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity  given  by 
this  division  of  his  enemy  to  fight  him  in  detail,  immedi- 
ately put  his  army  in  motion.  He  was  soon  informed 
that  Brown  was  on  his  return,  and  would  reach  Savan- 
nah that  night.  Disregarding  the  danger  of  throwing 
himself  with  inferior  numbers  between  the  two  divisions 
of  the  British  army,t  he  determined  on  hazarding  an  ac- 
tion, and  his  advance,  consisting  of  a  troop  of  Virginia 
cavalry,  commanded  by  Captain  Hughes  and  Lieutenant 
Boyer,  and  a  light  company  of  Virginia  infantry,  com- 
manded by  Captain  Parker,  entered  the  road  along 
which  Brown  was  marching,  about  twelve  at  night,  just 
as  his  front  appeared  in  view.  A  vigorous  charge  was 
instantly  made,  which,  being  entirely  unexpected,  was 
completely  successful.  The  British,  struck  with  a  panic, 
dispersed  among  the  thickets  and  fled  in  all  directions. 
Colonel  Douglass  and  about  forty  men  were  killed, 
wounded,  or  taken.  The  American  loss  was  five  men 
killed  and  two  wounded.  The  next  day,  after  parading 


244  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

in  view  of  Savannah,  Wayne  resumed  his  position  at 
Ebenezer. 

The  resolution  of  Parliament  against  the  farther  pro- 
secution of  active  war  in  America  was  followed  by  in- 
structions to  the  officers  commanding  the  armies  of  Bri- 
tain, in  consequence  of  which,  propositions  for  the 
suspension  of  hostilities  were  made  in  the  southern  de- 
partment, about  the  time  that  they  were  rejected  in  the 
north.  The  same  motives  continuing  to  influence  con- 
gress, they  were  rejected  in  the  south  also,  and  the 
armies  still  continued  to  watch  each  other  with  vigilance. 

To  avoid  surprise,  Wayne  frequently  changed  his 
ground,  and  was  continually  on  the  alert.  While  his 
whole  attention  was  directed  towards  Savannah,  an 
enemy  entirely  unlooked  for  came  upon  his  rear,  entered 
his  camp  in  the  night,  and,  had  not  his  army  been  com- 
posed of  the  best  materials,  must  have  dispersed  it. 

A  strong  party  of  Creeks,  led  by  a  gallant  warrior, 
Emistasigo,  or  Guristersego,  instead  of  moving  down  on 
the  south,  side  of  the  Altamaha,  passed  through  the  cen- 
tre of  Georgia  with  the  determination  of  engaging  the 
American  posts.  Marching  entirely  in  the  night,  through 
unfrequented  ways,  subsisting  on  meal  made  of  parched 
corn,  and  guided  by  white  men,  they  reached  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  American  army  then  encamped  at  Gib- 
bon's plantation,  near  Savannah,  without  being  per- 
ceived, and  made  arrangements  to  attack  it.  In  the 
night  they  emerged  from  the  deep  swamp  in  which  they 
had  been  concealed,  and,  approaching  the  rear  of  the 
American  camp  with  the  utmost  secrecy,  reached  it 
about  three  in  the  morning.  The  sentinel  was  killed 


ATTACKED  BY  INDIANS.  245 

before  he  coiud  sound  the  alarm,  and  the  first  notice 
was  given  by  the  fire  and  the  yell  of  the  enemy.  The 
Indians  rushed  into  camp,  and  killing  the  few  men  they 
fell  in  with,  seized  the  artillery.  Fortunately  some  time 
was  wasted  in  the  attempt  to  turn  the  pieces  on  the 
Americans.  Captain  Parker,  who  commanded  the  light 
company,  had  been  employed  on  a  very  fatiguing  tour 
of  duty  near  Savannah,  and  had  returned  that  evening 
to  camp.  To  allow  his  harassed  soldiers  some  repose, 
he  was  placed  in  the  rear  near  the  artillery,  and  was 
asleep  when  the  Indians  entered  the  camp.  Roused  by 
the  fire,  and  perceiving  that  the  enemy  was  amidst  them, 
he  judiciously  drew  off  his  men  in  silence,  and  formed 
them  with  the  quarter  guard  behind  the  house  in  which 
the  general  was  quartered.  Wayne  was  instantly  on 
horseback,  and  believing  the  whole  garrison  from  Savan- 
nah to  be  upon  him,  determined  to  repulse  the  enemy  or 
die  in  the  attempt.  Parker  was  directed  to  charge  im- 
mediately with  the  bayonet,  and  orders  were  despatched 
to  Posey,  the  commanding  officer  in  camp,  to  bring  up 
the  troops  without  delay.  The  orders  to  Parker  were 
so  promptly  executed,  that  Posey,  although  he  moved 
with  the  utmost  celerity,  could  not  reach  the  scene  of 
action  in  time  to  join  in  it.  The  light  troops  and  quar- 
ter guard  under  Parker,  drove  everything  before  them 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  The  Indians,  unable  to 
resist  the  bayonet,  soon  fled,  leaving  their  chief,  his 
white  guides,  and  seventeen  of  his  warriors  dead  upon 
the  spot.  Wayne,  who  accompanied  his  light  troops, 
now  first  discovered  the  character,  of*  his  enemy,  and 
adapted  his  pursuit  to  it.  Yet  only  twelve  prison- 


246  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

crs  were  made.  The  general's  horse  was  shot  under 
him,  and  twelve  privates  were  killed  and  wounded.* 

This  sharp  conflict  terminated  the  war  in  Georgia. 
Information  was  soon  given  of  the  determination  to 
withdraw  the  British  troops  from  Savannah ;  and  ar- 
rangements being  made,  with  the  sanction  of  the  civil 
government,  for  the  security  of  such  individuals  as  might 
remain  in  town,  the  place  was  evacuated.  The  regular 
troops  retired  to  Charleston,  and  Colonel  Brown  con- 
ducted his  loyalists  through  the  islands  into  Florida. 
Wayne  was  directed  to  rejoin  General  Greene. 

In  South  Carolina  the  American  army  maintained  its 
position  in  front  of  Jacksonborough,  and  that  of  the 
British  was  confined  to  Charleston  and  its  immediate 
vicinity.  The  situation  of  the  ground  as  well  as  the 
condition  of  his  army,  was  unfavorable  to  offensive 
operations  on  the  part  of  General  Greene ;  and  General 
Leslie,  who  commanded  in  Charleston,  was  not  strong 
enough  to  attempt  the  recovery  of  the  lower  country. 
While  the  two  armies  continued  to  watch  each  other, 
occasional  enterprises  were  undertaken  by  detachments, 
in  some  of  which  a  considerable  degree  of  merit  was 
displayed.  In  one  of  them,  the  corps  of  Marion,  its 
general  being  attending  in  the  legislature,  was  surprised 
and  dispersed  by  the  British  Colonel  Thompson ;  and  in 
another,  an  English  guard  galley,  mounting  twelve  guns, 
and  manned  with  forty-three  seamen,  was  captured  by 
Captain  Rudulph  of  the  legion. 

*  In  addition  to  the  puMic  documents  and  accounts  the  author 
received  a  statement  of  this  action  in  a  letter  from  his  friend  Captain 
Parker. 


IMPRESSMENT  OF  SUPPLIES.         247 

From  the  possession  of  the  lower  country  of  South 
Carolina,  which  was  known  to  contain  considerable 
quantities  of  rice  and  beef  cattle,  the  army  had  antici- 
pated more  regular  and  more  abundant  supplies  of  food 
than  it  had  been  accustomed  to  receive.  This  hope  was 
disappointed  by  the  measures  of  the  government. 

The  generals,  and  other  agents  acting  under  the  au- 
thority of  Congress,  had  been  accustomed  in  extreme 
cases,  which  too  frequently  occurred,  to  seize  provisions 
for  the  use  of  the  armies.  This  questionable  power  had 
been  exercised  with  forbearance,  most  commonly  in  con- 
cert with  the  government  of  the  state,  and  under  the 
pressure  of  such  obvious  necessity  as  carried  its  justifica- 
tion with  it. 

The  war  being  transferred  to  the  South  at  a  time  when 
the  depreciation  of  paper  money  had  deprived  congress 
of  its  only  fund,  it  became  indispensably  necessary  to 
resort  more  generally  to  coercive  means  in  order  to  pro- 
cure subsistence  for  the  troops.  Popular  discontent  was 
the  natural  consequence  of  this  odious  measure,  and  the 
feelings  of  the  people  were  communicated  to  their  repre- 
sentatives. After  the  termination  of  the  very  active 
campaign  of  1781  in  Virginia,  the  legislature  of  that 
state  passed  a  law  prohibiting  all  impressment,  "  unless 
it  be  by  warrant  from  the  executive  in  time  of  actual  in- 
vasion;" and  the  assembly  of  South  Carolina,  during 
the  session  at  Jacksonborough,  also  passed  a  law  forbid- 
ding impressment,  and  enacting,  "  that  no  other  persons 
than  those  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  governor  for 
that  purpose,  shall  be  allowed  or  permitted  to  procure 
supplies  for  the  army." 


248  LIFE   OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

The  effect  of  this  measure  was  soon  felt.  The  exer- 
tions of  the  agent  appointed  by  the  governor  failed  to 
procure  subsistence  for  the  troops,  and  General  Greene, 
after  a  long  course  of  suffering,  was  compelled  to  relieve 
his  urgent  wants  by  an  occasional  recurrence  to  means 
forbidden  by  the  law. 

Privations,  which  had  been  borne  without  a  murmur 
under  the  excitement  of  active  military  operations,  pro- 
duced great  irritation  during  the  leisure  which  prevailed 
after  the  enemy  had  abandoned  the  open  field  ;  and,  in 
the  Pennsylvania  line,  which  was  composed  chiefly  of 
foreigners,  the  discontent  was  aggravated  to  such  a  point 
as  to  produce  a  treasonable  intercourse  with  the  enemy, 
in  whicli  a  plot  is  understood  to  have  been  laid  for  seiz- 
ing General  Greene  and  delivering  him  to  a  detachment 
of  British  troops,  which  would  move  out  of  Charleston 
for  the  purpose  of  favoring  the  execution  of  the  design. 
It  was  discovered  when  it  is  supposed  to  have  been  on 
the  point  of  execution  ;  and  a  Sergeant  Cornell,  believed 
to  be  the  chief  of  the  conspiracy,  was  condemned  to 
death  by  a  court  martial,  and  executed  on  the  22nd  of 
April.  Some  others,  among  whom  were  two  domestics 
of  the  general's  family,  were  brought  before  the  court 
on  suspicion  of  being  concerned  in  the  plot,  but  the  tes- 
timony was  not  sufficient  to  convict  them ;  and  twelve 
deserted  the  night  after  it  was  discovered.  There  is  no 
reason  to  believe  that  the  actual  guilt  of  this  transaction 
extended  farther. 

Charleston  was  held  until  the  14th  of  December. 
Previous  to  its  evacuation,  General  Leslie  had  proposed 


DEATH   OF   LAURENS.  249 

a  cessation  of  hostilities,  and  that  his  troops  might  be 
supplied  with  fresh  provisions,  in  exchange  for  articles 
of  the  last  necessity  in  the  American  camp.  The  policy 
of  government  heing  adverse  to  this  proposition,  General 
Greene  was  under  the  necessity  of  refusing  his  assent  to 
it,  and  the  British  general  continued  to  supply  his  wants 
by  force.  This  produced  several  skirmishes  with  forag- 
ing parties,  to  one  of  which  importance  was  given  by  the 
death  of  Lieutenant  Colonel  Laurens,  whose  loss  was  uni- 
versally lamented. 

This  gallant  ar^d  accomplished  young  gentleman  had 
entered  into  the  family  of  the  Commander-in-chief  at  an 
early  period  of  the  war,  and  had  always  shared  a  large 
portion  of  his  esteem.  Brave  to  excess,  he  sought  every 
occasion  to  render  service  to  his  country,  and  to  acquire 
that  military  fame  which  he  pursued  with  the  ardor  of  a 
young  soldier,  whose  courage  seems  to  have  partaken 
largely  of  that  romantic  spirit  which  youth  and  enthusi- 
asm produce  in  a  fearless  mind.  No  small  addition  to 
the  regrets  occasioned  by  this  loss  was  derived  from  the 
reflection  that  he  fell  unnecessarily,  in  an  unimportant 
skirmish,  in  the  last  moments  of  the  war,  when  his  rash 
exposure  to  the  danger  which  proved  fatal  to  him  could 
no  longer  be  useful  to  his  country. 

During  these  last  operations  in  the  southern  war,  Lee 
took  as  usual  an  active  part,  and  on  one  occasasion  was 
near  accomplishing  a  brilliant  feat  by  surprising  a  Bri- 
tish force  stationed  on  St.  John's  Island  in  the  Ashely 
river.  But  the  night  was  so  excessively  dark,  that  after 
landing  on  the  island,  the  two  divisions  of  the  attacking 


250  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

force  became  separated,  and  the  attempt  was  necessarily 
abandoned.  Soon  after  this  affair,  Lee,  having  become 
incapable  from  ill  health  of  continuing  in  command  of 
the  light  troops,  obtained  leave  of  absence  and  returned 
to  his  home  in  Virginia. 


LEE'S  MARRIAGE.  251 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Colonel  Lee's  marriage—  Neglect  of  his  services  by  Congress — Favor- 
able opinion  entertained  of  him  by  Greene  and  Washington — His 
important  services — Lee  elected  a  member  of  the  Continental  Con- 
gress— II is  correspondence  with  Washington — Death  of  General 

Greene. 

SOON  after  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee's  return  to  Vir- 
ginia, he  married  Miss  Matilda,  the  daughter  of  Philip 
Lu dwell  Lee,  and  settled  at  Strafford,  the  residence  of 
his  father-in-law,  in  the  county  of  Westmoreland.  A 
season  of  repose  had  become  indispensable  ;  for  Lee  had 
suffered  greatly  under  the  unceasing  activity  of  body 
and  mind  to  which  he  had  been  subjected  during  his 
recent  campaigns  in  the  South. 

It  is  said  that  at  the  time  of  his  quitting  the  army, 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  thought  himself  neglected,  and 
his  services  underrated.  Whether  he  entertained  such 
an  opinion  or  not,  the  fact  is  unquestionable  that  his 
r;mk  at  the  time  of  his  leaving  the  army  was  by  no 
means  so  high  as  it  should  have  been.  The  neglect  of 
his  remarkable  merits  and  services  is  one  of  the  nu- 
merous acts  of  injustice  which  are  chargeable  on  the 
Continental  Congress,  who  elevated  to  the  rank  of  bri- 
gadier, and  even  major  general,  many  officers  who  had 


252  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

not  a  tithe  of  his  ability  as  a  commander,  and  had  not 
rendered  to  the  country  a  hundredth  part  of  the  services 
which  had  been  performed  by  Lee. 

Washington  always  did  him  justice,  and  remained,  as 
•we  shall  see,  his  attached  and  zealous  friend  as  long  as 
he  lived.  Greene  also  well  understood  his  merit,  and  a 
reciprocal  esteem  and  friendship  bound  them  firmly  to- 
gether. So  highly  did  Greene  appreciate  Lee's  achieve- 
ments while  under  his  command,  that  he  declared  without 
reserve,  that  "  his  services  had  been  greater  than  those  of 
any  one  man  attached  to  the  southern  army" 

It  is  really  trying  to  the  patience  of  the  reader  of 
American  history  to  find  in  our  list  of  the  generals  of 
the  revolutionary  army,  a  number  of  men  of  whom 
scarcely  anything  is  known  but  that  they  were  generals  ; 
while  Lee,  whose  brilliant  exploits  are  traced  through 
the  whole  history  of  the  war,  from  '  77  to  its  close,  and 
who  captured  fort  after  fort  from  New  York  to  Georgia, 
is  permitted  to  retire  from  the  army  with  the  same  rank 

which  he  held  just  after  the  longseries  of  victories  com- 

.  <3t> 

menced,  that  of  Lieutenant  Colonel.     It  is  much  to  his 

credit  that  he  did  not  retire  from  the  army  till  the  great 
work  was  accomplished,  and  there  was  no  more  serious 
fighting  to  be  done. 

In  the  year  1786,  Lee  was  elected  a  member  of  Con- 
gre-s  from  Virginia,  and  he  remained  in  this  high,  re- 
sponsible, but  by  no  means  agreeable  office  until  the 
adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution.  During  this 
period,  Congress  was  not  what  it  had  been  in  the  early 
(\  iya  «>f  tlio  revolution.  The  master  spirits  of  the  nation 
Lad  gem-rally  w!'J;«lnnvn  from  it*  1'^i.vlative  councils 


LEE   TO   WASHINGTON.  253 

and  the  people,  disgusted  by  the  imbecility  of  their  suc- 
cessors, paid  little  attention  to  its  acts.  But  Lee  ad- 
dressed himself  to  his  new  duties  with  his  accustomed 
ardor  and  patriotism.  His  correspondence  with  Wash- 
ington at  this  period  shows  that  he  still  retained  the 
confidence  of  the  Father  of  his  country,  who  freely  in- 
terchanged opinions  with  him  on  public  affairs. 

By  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  from  Colonel 
Lee  to  General  Washington  respecting  the  grand  topic 
of  the  day,  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi,  it 
would  appear  that  Lee  was  a  believer  in  the  doctrine 
that  a  representative  must  yield  his  own  judgment  to  the 
instructions  of  his  constituents.  Lee  says : 

"  The  eastern  States  consider  a  commercial  connection 
with  Spain  as  the  only  remedy  for  the  distresses,  which 
oppress  their  citizens,  most  of  which  they  say  flow  from 
the  decay  of  their  commerce.  Their  delegates  have  con- 
sequently zealously  pressed  the  formation  of  this  con- 
nection, as  the  only  effectual  mode  to  revive  the  trade 
of  their  country.  In  this  opinion  they  have  been  joined 
by  two  of  the  middle  States.  On  the  other  hand,  Vir- 
ginia has  with  equal  zeal  opposed  the  connection,  be- 
cause the  project  involves  expressly  the  disuse  of  the 
navigation  of  the  Mississippi  for  a  given  time,  and  even- 
tually they  think  will  sacrifice  our  right  to  it.  The 
delegation  is  under  instructions  from  the  State  on  this 
subject.  They  have  acted  in  obedience  to  their  instruc- 
tions, and,  myself  excepted,  in  conformity  to  their  pri- 
vate sentiments.  I  confess  that  I  am  by  no  means  con- 
vinced of  the  justice  or  policy  of  our  instructions,  and 
very  much  apprehend,  unless  they  are  repealed  by  the 


254  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GT1XEHAL   HENRY    LEE. 

present  Assembly,  the  fatal  effects  of  discord  in  council 
will  be  experienced  by  the  United  States  in  a  very  high 
degree. 

"  With  respect  to  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi,  you 
already  know  my  sentiments.  They  have  been  uniformly 
the  same,  and,  as  I  have  observed  to  you  in  a  former 
letter,  are  controverted  by  only  one  consideration  of 
weight,  and  that  is,  the  operation  which  the  occlusion  of 
it  may  have  on  the  minds  of  the  western  settlers,  who 
will  not  consider  the  subject  in  a  relative  point  of  view, 
or  on  a  comprehensive  scale,  and  nr.iy  be  influenced  by 
the  demagogues  of  the  country  to  act's  of  extravagance 
and  desperation,  under  the  popular  declamation,  that 
their  interests  are  sacrificed.  Colonel  Mason  at  present 
is  in  a  fit  of  the  gout.  What  his  sentiments  on  the  sub- 
ject are,  I  know  not,  nor  whether  he  will  be  able  to  at- 
tend the  Assembly  during  the  present  session.  For 
some  reasons,  however,  which  need  not  be  mentioned,  I 
am  inclined  to  believe  he  will  advocate  the  navigation 
of  that  river.  But  in  all  matters  of  great  national  mo- 
ment, the  only  true  line  of  conduct  is  dispassionately  to 
compare  the  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  the  mea- 
sure proposed,  and  decide  from  the  balance.  The  less 
evil,  where  there  is  a  choice  of  them,  should  always  yield 
to  the  greater.  What  benefits,  more  than  we  now  enjoy, 
are  to  be  obtained  by  such  a  treaty  with  Spain,  as  you 
have  delineated,  I  am  not  enough  of  a  commercial  man 
to  give  my  opinion  on." 

A  few  months  before  this  correspondence  General 
Greene  died  after  a  short  illness  near  Savannah,  Geor- 
gia, (June  19th,  1786,)  aged  forty-four,  leaving  a  name 


DEATH   OF   GREECE.  255 

that   will   ever   shine   with   pre-eminent   lustre   in  the 
annals  of  the  country. 

"  Your  friend  and  second,"  said  Mr.  Lee  in  his  letter 
to  Washington,  "  the  patriot  and  noble  Greene  is  no 
more.  Universal  grief  reigns  here.  How  hard  is  the 
fate  of  the  United  States  to  lose  such  a  son  in  the  mid- 
dle of  life !  Irreparable  loss !  But  he  is  gone,  and  I 
ain  incapable  to  say  more." — July  \\th.  Congress 
voted,  that  a  monument  should  be  erected  at  the  seat  of 
government,  "  in  honor  of  his  patriotism,  valor,  and 
ability." — Journals,  August  8th. 


256  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Correspondence  of  Colonel  Lee  and  General  Washington  on  the  subject 
of  the  latter  accepting  the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States. 

After  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution,  it  \vas 
referred  to  Congress  to  pass  the  acts  necessary  for  carry- 
ing it  into  execution.  Colonel  Lee,  being  at  this  time  a 
member  of  Congress,  was  able  to  appreciate  all  the  dif- 
ficulties which  would  attend  the  new  government  at  its 
outset ;  and  was  strongly  impressed  with  the  absolute 
necessity  of  General  Washington  being  placed  at  its 
head  as  President  of  the  United  States.  At  the  same 
time  he  knew  Washington's  reluctance  to  enter  public 
life  again.  With  the  cordial  familiarity  of  an  old  friend, 
he  wrote  to  Washington  as  follows : 

HENRY  LEE  TO  GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

NEW  YORK,  13  September,  1788. 
MY  DEAR  GENERAL, — At  length  the  new  government 
has  received  the  last  act  necessary  to  its  existence. 
This  day  Congress  passed  the  requisite  previous  arrrange- 
ments.  The  first  Wednesday  in  January  the  ratifying 
States  are  to  appoint  electors  ;  on  the  first  Wednesday 
in  February  the  President  is  to  be  chosen  ;  and  the  first 


LEE   TO   WASHINGTON.  257 

Wednesday  in  March  is  the  time,  and  this  city  the  place, 
for  commencing  proceedings. 

Some  delay  has  attended  this  business  from  a  differ- 
ence in  opinion  respecting  the  place  of  meeting,  but  this 
delay  has  not  in  the  least  affected  the  sooner  or  later 
operation  of  the  constitution.  The  southern  gentlemen 
did  not  accord  in  the  place  of  temporary  residence,  from 
a  discordance  in  sentiment  of  its  effect  on  the  establish- 
ment of  the  permanent  seat  of  government.  Some  con- 
sidered this  city,  others  a  more  southern  position,  as  the 
most  favorable  theatre  to  negotiate  the  determination  of 
the  ten  miles  square.  Many  plausible  and  some  cogent 
reasons  are  adducible  in  support  of  either  opinion,  and 
time  only  can  show  which  is  founded  in  propriety. 

The  solemnity  of  the  moment,  and  its  application  to 
yourself,  has  fixed  my  mind  in  contemplations  of  a  public 
and  a  personal  nature  ;  and  I  feel  an  involuntary  impulse, 
which  I  cannot  resist,  of  communicating  without  reserve 
to  you  some  of  the  reflections  which  the  hour  has  pro- 
duced. Solicitous  for  our  common  happiness  as  a  people, 
and  convinced,  as  I  continue  to  be,  that  our  peace  and 
prosperity  depend  on  the  proper  improvement  of  the 
present  period,  my  anxiety  is  extreme  that  the  new 
government  may  have  an  auspicious  beginning.  To  effect 
this,  and  to  perpetuate  a  nation  formed  under  your  aus- 
pices, it  is  certain  that  again  you  will  be  called  forth. 

The  same  principles  of  devotion  to  the  good  of  man- 
kind, which  have  invariably  governed  your  conduct,  will, 
no  doubt,  continue  to  rule  your  mind,  however  opposite 
their  consequences  maybe  to  your  repose  and  happiness. 
It  may  be  wrong,  but  I  cannot  suppress,  in  my  wishes 
IT 


258     LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY  LEE. 

for  national  felicity,  due  regard  to  your  personal  fame 
and  content. 

If  the  same  success  should  attend  your  efforts  on  this 
important  occasion,  which  has  distinguished  you  hitherto, 
then  to  be  sure  you  will  have  spent  a  life,  which  Provi- 
dence rarely,  if  ever,  gave  to  the  lot  of  one  man.  It  is 
my  belief,  it  is  my  anxious  hope,  that  this  will  be  the 
case,  but  all  things  are  uncertain,  and  perhaps  nothing 
more  than  political  events.  The  new  government,  though 
about  to  commence  its  proceedings,  and  received  by  a 
large  majority  of  the  people  with  unprecedented  unanim- 
ity and  attachment,  must  encounter,  from  the  nature  of 
human  affairs,  many  difficulties.  These  obstacles  to  its 
harmonious  progress  will  receive  additional  weight  and 
influence  from  the  active  and  enterprising  characters, 
who  continue  to  inflame  the  passions  and  to  systematize 
the  measures  of  opposition.  The  circular  letter  from 
this  State  seems  to  be  the  standard  to  which  the  various 
minorities  will  repair,  and,  if  they  should  succeed  in 
bringing  quickly  into  action  the  objects  of  that  letter, 
new  and  serious  difficulties  must  arise,  which  will  cross 
and  may  destroy  the  government  in  its  infancy. 

Much  will  depend  on  the  part  which  the  Assembly  of 
Virginia  may  adopt  in  this  business,  and  from  the  com- 
plexion of  that  body,  little  is  to  be  hoped.  They  ap- 
pear to  be  generally  opposed,  and  Mr.  Henry  with 
many  other  conventional  coadjutors  are  members  of  the 
legislature.  Madison  will  not  be  there,  nor  is  there  a 
friend  to  government  in  the  Assembly  of  comparative 
ability.  It  would  be  fortunate  if  this  gentleman  could 
be  introduced  into  that  body,  and  I  think  it  is  practic- 


LEE   TO   WASHINGTON.  259 

able.  Mr.  Gordon,  one  of  the  Orange  members,  would 
readily  vacate  to  let  him  in,  and  the  county  would  cer- 
tainly elect  him.  In  my  letter  of  this  date  to  Dr.  Stuart 
I  have  mentioned  this  suggestion. 

It  would  certainly  be  unpleasant  to  you,  and  obnoxious 
to  all  who  feel  for  your  past  fame,  to  see  you  at  the  head 
of  a  tumbling  system.  It  is  a  sacrifice  on  your  part,  in- 
supportable in  any  point  of  view.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  no  alternative  seems  to  be  presented.  Without 
you  the  government  can  have  but  little  chance  of  success, 
and  the  people  of  that  happiness  which  its  prosperity 
must  yield.  In  this  dilemma  it  seems  wise,  that  such 
previous  measures  be  in  time  adopted,  as  most  promise 
to  allay  the  fury  of  opposition,  to  defer  amendments  till 
experience  has  shown  defects,  and  to  insure  the  appoint- 
ment of  able  and  honest  men  in  the  first  Congress. 

One  of  the  best  means  to  accomplish  this  seems  to  me, 
to  bring  into  the  Assembly  of  Virginia  the  aid  before 
mentioned.  Indeed  I  know  of  nothing  so  effective ;  for 
on  the  conduct  of  Virginia  every  thing  will  depend.  Her 
example  will  be  followed ;  and,  if  she  supports  with 
promptitude  the  system  recommended  by  this  State,  con- 
fusion and  anarchy  may  be  the  substitutes  of  order  and 
good  government. 

With  much  freedom  have  I  disclosed  to  you,  and  to 
you  only,  my  sentiments  on  the  present  epoch,  as  it  in- 
volves in  it  yourself.  I  am  persuaded  you  will  attribute 
my  conduct  to  the  motives  which  gave  birth  to  it,  zeal 
for  the  public  prosperity  and  solicitude  for  your  fame 
and  happiness.  In  a  few  weeks  I  shall  return  to  Vir- 
ginia ;  if  by  land,  I  shall  pay  my  respects  to  you  at 


260  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Mount  Vernon,  when  it  will  be  more  in  my  power  to  ex- 
plain fully  my  opinions.  I  hare  the  honor  to  be,  with 
unalterable  attachment,  yours  truly, 

HENRY  LEE. 

The  following  is  Washington's  answer,  which  strongly 
evinces  the  confidential  terms  of  their  friendship,  and  the 
respect  which  Washington  entertained  for  the  opinion  of 
Lee. 

TO  HENRY  LEE,  IN  CONGRESS. 

MOUNT  VERNON,  22  September,  1788. 

DEAR  SIR, — Your  letter  of  the  13th  instant  was  of 
so  friendly  and  confidential  a  complexion,  as  to  .merit  my 
early  attention  and  cordial  acknowledgments.  I  am 
glad  Congress  have  at  last  decided  upon  an  ordinance 
for  carrying  the  new  government  into  execution.  In  my 
mind  the  place  for  the  meeting  of  the  new  Congress  was 
not  an  object  of  such  very  important  consequence  ;  but 
I  greatly  fear,  that  the  question  entailed  upon  that  body, 
respecting  their  permanent  residence,  will  be  pregnant 
with  difficulty  and  danger.  God  grant  that  true  patriot- 
ism and  a  spirit  of  moderation  may  exclude  a  narrow 
locality,  and  all  ideas  unfriendly  to  the  Union,  from 
every  quarter. 

Your  observations  on  the  solemnity  of  the  crisis,  and 
its  application  to  myself,  bring  before  me  subjects  of  the 
most  momentous  and  interesting  nature.  In  our  endeav- 
our to  establish  a  new  general  government,  the  contest, 
nationally  considered,  seems  not  to  have  been  so  much 
for  glory  as  existence.  It  was  for  a  long  time  doubtful 


WASHINGTON   TO   LEE.  261 

whether  we  were  to  survive  as  an  independent  republic, 
or  decline  from  our  federal  dignity  into  insignificant  and 
wretched  fragments  of  an  empire.  The  adoption  of  the 
constitution  so  extensively,  and  with  so  liberal  an  ac- 
quiescence on  the  part  of  the  minorities  in  general,  pro- 
mised the  former ;  until  lately  the  circular  letter  of  New 
York  carried,  in  my  apprehension,  an  unfavorable  if  not 
an  insidious  tendency  to  a  contrary  policy.  I  still  hope 
for  the  best ;  but,  before  you  mentioned  it,  I  could  not 
help  fearing  it  would  serve  as  a  standard  to  which  the 
disaffected  might  resort.  It  is  now  evidently  the  part 
of  all  honest  men,  who  are  friends  to  the  new  constitution, 
to  endeavor  to  give  it  a  chance  to  disclose  its  merits 
and  defects,  by  carrying  it  fairly  into  effect  in  the  first 
instance.  For  it  is  to  be  apprehended,  that,  by  an 
attempt  to  obtain  amendments  before  the  experiment  has 
been  candidly  made,  "  more  is  meant  than  meets  the  ear," 
that  an  intention  is  concealed  to  accomplish  slily  what 
could  not  have  been  done  openly,  to  undo  all  that  has 
been  done. 

If  the  fact  so  exists,  that  a  kind  of  combination  is 
forming  to  stifle  the  government  in  embryo,  it  is  a  happy 
circumstance  that  the  design. has  become  suspected. 
Preparations  should  be  the  sure  attendant  upon  fore- 
warning. Probably  prudence,  wisdom,  and  patriotism 
were  never  more  essentially  necessary,  than  at  the  pre- 
sent moment ;  and  so  far  as  it  can  be  done  in  an  irre- 
proachably direct  manner,  no  effort  ought  to  be  left  un- 
essayed  to  procure  the  election  of  the  best  possible  char- 
acters to  the  new  Congress.  On  their  harmony,,  de- 
liberation, and  decision  every  thing  will  depend.  I 


262  LIFE    OF    MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

heartily  wish  Mr.  Madison  was  in  our  Assembly,  as  I 
think  with  you  it  is  of  unspeakable  importance  that  Vir- 
ginia should  set  out  with  her  federal  measures  under 
right  auspices. 

The  principal  topic  of  your  letter  is  to  me  a  point  of 
great  delicacy  indeed,  insomuch  that  I  can  scarcely  with- 
out some  impropriety  touch  upon  it.  In  the  first  place, 
the  event  to  which  you  allude  may  never  happen  ;  among 
other  reasons,  because,  if  the  partiality  of  my  fellow 
citizens  conceive  it  to  be  a  means  by  which  the  sinews 
of  the  new  government  are  to  be  strengthened,  it  will 
of  consequence  be  obnoxious  to  those,  who  are  in  oppo- 
sition to  it,  many  of  whom  unquestionably  will  be  placed 
among  the  electors. 

This  consideration  alone  would  supersede  the  expe- 
diency of  announcing  any  definitive  and  irrevocable  res- 
olution. You  are  among  the  small  number  of  those,  who 
know  my  invincible  attachment  to  domestic  life,  and  that 
my  sincerest  wish  is  to  continue  in  the  enjoyment  of  it 
solely  until  my  final  hour.  But  the  world  would  be 
neither  so  well  instructed,  nor  so  candidly  disposed,  as 
to  believe  me  uninfluenced  by  sinister  motives,  in  case 
any  circumstance  should  render  a  deviation  from  the  line 
of  conduct  I  had  prescribed  to  myself  indispensable. 

Should  the  contingency  you  suggest  take  place,  and 
(for  argument's  sake  alone  let  me  say  it)  should  my  un- 
feigned reluctance  to  accept  the  office  be  overcome  by  a 
deference  for  the  reasons  and  opinions  of  my  friends, 
might  I  not,  after  the  declarations  I  have  made  (and 
Heaven  knows  they  were  made  in  the  sincerity  of  my 
heart),  in  the  judgment  of  the  impartial  world  and  of 


WASHINGTON    TO    LEE.  263 

posterity,  be  chargeable  with  levity  and  inconsistency, 
if  not  -with  rashness  and  ambition  ?  Nay  farther,  would 
there  not  be  some  apparent  foundation  for  the  two 
former  charges  ?  Now  justice  to  myself  and  tranquillity 
of  conscience  require,  that  I  should  act  a  part,  if  not 
above  imputation,  at  least  capable  of  vindication.  Nor 
will  you  conceive  me  to  be  too  solicitous  for  reputation. 
Though  I  prize  as  I  ought  the  good  opinion  of  my  fellow 
citizens,  yet,  if  I  know  myself,  I  would  not  seek  or 
retain  popularity  at  the  expense  of  one  social  duty  or 
moral  virtue. 

While  doing  what  my  conscience  informed  me  was 
right,  as  it  respected  my  God,  my  country,  and  myself, 
I  could  despise  all  the  party  clamor  and  unjust  censure, 
which  might  be  expected  from  some,  whose  personal  en- 
mity might  be  occasioned  by  their  hostility  to  the  govern- 
ment. I  am  conscious,  that  I  fear  alone  to  give  any  real 
occasion  for  obloquy,  and  that  I  do  not  dread  to  meet 
with  uumerited  reproach.  And  certain  I  am  whensoever 
I  shall  be  convinced  the  good  of  my  country  requires 
my  reputation  to  be  put  in  risk,  regard  for  my  own  fame 
will  not  come  in  competition  with  an  object  of  so  much 
magnitude.  If  I  declined  the  task,  it  would  lie  upon 
quite  another  principle.  Notwithstanding  my  advanced 
season  of  life,  my  increasing  fondness  for  agricultural 
amusements,  and  my  growing  love  of  retirement,  augment 
and  confirm  my  decided  predilection  for  the  character 
of  a  private  citizen,  yet  it  would  be  no  one  of  these  mo- 
tives, nor  the  hazard  to  which  my  former  reputation 
might  be  exposed,  nor  the  terror  of  encountering  new 
fatigues  and  troubles,  that  would  deter  me  from  an  ac- 


264  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY    LEE. 

ceptance ;  but  a  belief,  that  some  other  person,  who  had 
less  pretence  and  less  inclination  to  be  excused,  could 
execute  all  the  duties  full  as  satisfactorily  as  myself. 
To  say  more  would  be  indiscreet ;  as  a  disclosure  of  a 
refusal  beforehand  might  incur  the  application  of  the 
fable  in  which  the  fox  is  represented  as  undervaluing  the 
grapes  he  could  not  reach.  You  will  perceive,  my  dear 
sir,  by  what  is  here  observed,  which  you  will  be  pleased 
to  consider  in  the  light  of  a  confidential  communication, 
that  my  inclinations  will  dispose  and  decide  me  to  re- 
main as  I  am,  unless  a  clear  and  insurmountable  convic- 
tion should  be  impressed  on  my  mind,  that  some  very 
disagreeable  consequences  must,  in  all  human  probability, 
result  from  the  indulgence  of  my  wishes. 

If  you  return  by  land.  I  shall  expect  without  failure 
the  pleasure  of  your  company.  I  am  much  indebted  to 
you  for  your  obliging  offer  of  forwarding  such  articles 
as  I  might  want  from  New  York,  though  I  shall  not  have 
occasion  at  this  moment  to  avail  myself  of  your  goodness. 
With  great  regard  and  esteem, 


LEE   MEMBER   OF   CONVENTION.  265 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

(Vonel  Le3  chosen  a  member  of  the  Convention  of  Virginia  for  rati- 
fying the  Constitution  of  the  United  States — His  earnest  support 
of  the  Constitution  in  the  Convention — Colonel  Lee  chosen  a  mem- 
ber of  the  House  of  Delegates  of  Virginia — Offered  a  command  in 
the  army  to  act  against  the  Indians — Declines — Chosen  governor 
of  Virginia — Proposed  as  commander  of  the  army  against  the 
northwestern  Indians — Correspondence  with  President  Washington 
on  this  subject. 

COLONEL  LEE  was  chosen  a  member  of  the  Convention 
of  Virginia,  -which  met  in  June,  1788,  for  the  purpose  of 
considering  the  propriety  of  adopting  the  new  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States.  He  was  one  of  the  most 
strenuous  and  eloquent  supporters  of  the  Constitution, 
notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  some  of  the  most  in- 
fluential men  of  the  State,  among  whom  was  Patrick 
Henry. 

None  of  the  patriotic  men  who  supported  the  Consti- 
tution was  more  gratified  than  Lee,  when  after  long  and 
earnest  debates,  the  Convention  of  Virginia  finally  voted 
for  ratification  of  the  Constitution. 

Lee  was  soon  after  chosen  a  member  of  the  House  of 
Delegates  in  Virginia. 

In  1791,  Colonel  Lee  was  offered  the  command  of  a 
portion  of  th?  army  raised  by  the  government  of  the 


266  LIFE    OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY    LEE. 

United  States  to  chastise  the  Indians  who  were  ravaging 
our  northwestern  frontier.  This  office  he  declined.  The 
troops  to  act  under  his  command  were  to  consist  of  three 
battalions,  to  be  raised  in  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and 
Virginia. 

In  1792  he  retired  from  his  seat  in  the  House  of 
Delegates,  on  being  raised  to  the  high  and  responsible 
office  of  governor  of  Virginia.  He  filled  the  chair  of 
governor  for  the  next  three  years. 

After  St.  Glair's  defeat,  Lee  was  proposed  for  the 
chief  command  of  the  army  to  act  against  the  Indians 
(1792),  and  in  a  letter  to  General  Washington  he  re- 
marks that  he  might  have  been  appointed.  Washington 
was  anxious  that  he  should  receive  the  appointment. 
Lee  appears  not  to  have  desired  to  accept  it. 

He  was  not  pleased,  however,  when  assured  by  Colo- 
nel Darke  that  the  Secretary  of  War,  General  Knox, 
had  opposed  the  wishes  of  Washington  in  this  matter. 

The  following  letter  from  Lee  to  Washington  shows 
Lee's  resentment  against  Knox ;  and  at  the  same  time 
evinces  an  unusual  degree  of  moral  courage  in  Lee. 
Scarce  another  man  in  the  country  would  have  dared  to 
address  so  bold  a  remonstrance  as  this  to  Washington. 
But  Lee  was  well  assured  of  the  good  will  and  candour 
of  his  illustrious  friend,  and  knew  that  his  motives  would 
not  be  misconstrued.  The  extracts  from  Lee's  letter 
and  from  Darke's  letter  to  Lee  are  as  follows :  * 

From  Governor  Lees  Letter. — "  You  cannot  have  for- 
gotten a  declaration,  which  you  made  at  your  own  table 
just  before  your  acceptance  of  the  arduous  station  you 
*  Sparks'  Writings  of  Washington. 


LEE   TO   WASHINGTON.  267 

enjoy,  which  then  sunk  deep  into  my  heart,  and  never 
can  be  eradicated,  namely,  that  a  frank  communication 
of  the  truth  to  you,  respecting  the  public  mind,  would 
be  ever  received  as  the  highest  testimony  of  respect  and 
attachment.  Often  have  I  wished  to  present  you  with 
evidences  of  my  affection  and  devotion  in  conformity 
to  the  above  declaration,  since  your  return  to  public 
life :  but,  presuming  that  you  might  derive  ample  infor- 
mation from  others,  and  distrusting  my  own  inquiry  and 
observations,  I  have  heretofore  silenced  my  desire.  Nor 
indeed,  for  the  same  reasons,  should  I  now  commence 
the  task,  did  it  not  appear  to  me  indispensably  necessary; 
for,  if  the  information  be  accurate,  you  are  deceived  and 
abused  by  those  in  whom  you  place  the  highest  confi- 
dence, and  consequently  your  own  character,  as  well  as 
the  public  interest,  may  be  submitted  to  derogation 
and  injury.  What  one  minister  may  have  done  on  one 
occasion,  may  extend  to  all  occasions  and  to  all  minis- 
ters. 

"You  cannot  be  a  stranger  to  the  extreme  disgust, 
which  the  late  appointment  to  the  command  of  the  army 
excited  among  all  orders  in  this  State.  "Whether  the 
same  be  just  or  not,  is  immaterial  at  present ;  or  whe- 
ther taking  into  view  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  a 
better  appointment  could  have  been  made,  is  by  no 
means  the  object  of  my  inquiry.  The  event  was  the 
subject  of  general  conversation,  during  which  period 
Colonel  Darke  visited  Richmond,  and  of  course  became 
a  party  in  the  opinions  and  communications  given  on 
the  occasion.  What  he  said  to  me  was  in  my  judgment 
necessary  to  you,  and  I  took  the  liberty  to  write  to 


268  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

Colonel  Darke,  requesting  him  to  commit  to  paper  the 
conversation  between  us  the  previous  day.  This  he  did, 
and  I  enclose  it  for  your  perusal. 

"I  thought  it  proper  to  send  you  the  original,  al- 
though the  handwriting  is  rather  obscure,  lest  a  copy 
might  in  any  degree  change  the  meaning  of  the  commu- 
nication. If  Colonel  Darke  is  right,  it  follows  clearly, 
that,  in  a  very  important  matter  to  yourself  and  the 
community,  one  of  your  officers  exerted  himself  to  in- 
crease certain  difficulties,  which  obstructed  the  execution 
of  your  own  wishes,  instead  of  endeavoring  to  remove 
them  ;  acting  in  obedience  to  his  own  desire,  rather  than 
following  the  decision  of  his  superior.  If  your  ministers 
dare  thus  to  do,  you  must  be  subject  to  hourly  imposi- 
tions, and  the  national  concerns  will  be  regulated  by 
their  and  not  your  judgment.  I  have  not,  nor  shall  I 
lisp  a  word  of  this  communication  to  the  gentlemen 
whom  it  concerns.  For  yourself  only  it  is  intended.  It 
is  not  in  my  power  to  ascertain  whether  the  same  be  true 
or  not.  You  can  readily  distinguish  this  fact.  Colonel 
Darke  is  a  man  of  truth  and  honor,  and  he  speaks  posi- 
tively. You  will,  I  trust,  be  the  event  as  it  may,  impute 
my  conduct  to  the  motives  which  produce  it,  respect  and 
attachment  to  yourself.  Personally  I  do  not  feel  on  the 
occasion,  only  that  I  cannot  dissemble  the  gratification, 
which  the  opinion  you  were  pleased  to  express  of  my 
talents  afforded ;  and  indeed  I  am  candid  to  declare, 
that  I  prefer  such  a  testimonial  to  the  office  itself,  to 
which  I  might  have  been  appointed." — Richmond,  June 

->//;. 

From  Colonel  Darke  a  Letter  to  Governor  Lee. — "  In 


DARKE   TO    LEE.  269 

answer  to  your  letter,  concerning  the  conversation  I  had 
the  honor  to  have  with  the  President,  as  it  was  not  of  a 
private  nature  as  far  as  it  related  to  you,  I  will  give  as 
good  an  account  as  my  memory  will  allow,  as  it  could 
not  be  the  President's  desire  that  I  should  not.  He 
mentioned  you  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  spoke 
much  in  favor  of  your  abilities  in  so  respectful  a  manner, 
that  I  thought  you  would  certainly  have  been  appointed. 
He  indeed  said  something  of  your  rank  in  the  late  Con- 
tinental army,  and  asked  me  if  I  would  serve,  should 
you  be  appointed  to  the  chief  command ;  which  question 
I  did  not  answer,  though  I  confess  I  think  I  should. 
But  being  so  distressed  in  mind,  for  reasons  that  I  need 
not  mention  to  you,  I  did  not  give  his  Excellency  an  an- 
swer, but  intended  to  do  it  before  I  left  town,  which  I 
did  not.  Knowing  he  was  much  engaged  in  business  of 
importance,  I  was  in  doubt  lie  would  think  I  intruded ; 
at  the  same  time  was  determined,  if  you  had  been  ap- 
pointed, to  have  gone  with  you  and  given  you  what  little 
assistance  I  was  capable  of,  or  indeed  any  other  of  my 
acquaintance,  that  I  thought  equal  to  that  great  and 
important  trust. 

"  The  Secretary  of  War  said  something  to  me  con- 
cerning my  accepting  of  some  appointment.  I  told  him 
I  first  wanted  to  know  who  would  command  the  army, 
and  said  something  of  you  and  some  others.  He  let  me 
understand  some  time  after,  that  he  thought  I  could  not 
serve  with  you  with  propriety,  honor,  or  words  to  that 
purpose,  but  that  you  would  not  be  appointed.  This  I 
confess  I  thought  General  Knox  might  be  mistaken  in, 


270  LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL    HENRY    LEE. 

as,  from  what  I  heard  from  the  President,  I  had  a  right 
to  expect  you  would." — May  12^. 

In  the  following  extract  from  Washington's  answer  to 
Lee,  it  will  be  observed  that  he  exonerates  General 
Knox,  whom  he  designates  by  the  letters  G.  K.,  from 
having  exerted  his  influence  against  Lee,  and  asisigns 
reasons  for  his  not  being  appointed  which  any  military  man 
will  see  are  decisive,  although  they  involve  no  disparage- 
ment of  Lee's  acknowledged  courage  and  ability  as  a 
commander.  In  his  answer  to  Lee,  Washington  says  :  * 

"  I  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  to  you,  that  the 
bias  of  my  inclination  was  strongly  in  your  favor ;  but 
that  the  result  of  my  inquiries,  direct  and  indirect,  of 
military  and  indeed  of  other  characters,  who  were  well 
disposed  to  see  you  in  nomination,  was,  that,  if  you 
were  appointed  to  the  command,  it  would  be  vain  to 
look  for  senior  officers  to  act  subordinately,  or,  if  they 
consented,  it  would  be  so  grudgingly  as  that  more  than 
probably  the  seeds  of  sedition  would  be  coeval  with 
the  formation  of  the  army,  such  being  the  nature  of 
military  pride.  Admitting  this,  then,  one  of  two  things 
would  inevitably  have  followed ;  either  an  army  com- 
posed of  discontented  materials,  or  of  junior  characters. 
The  fir.st  might  be  attended  with  fatal  consequences; 
and  as  to  the  other,  however  excellent  the  officers  might 
be,  if  any  disaster  should  befall  the  army,  it  would  in- 
stantly be  ascribed  to  the  inexperience  of  the  principal 
officers  in  stations  to  which  they  had  never  been  accus- 
tomed, thereby  drawing  a  weight  upon  my  shoulders  to« 
heavy  to  be  borne.  This  was  my  own  view  of  the  sub- 
*  Sparks'  Writings  of  Washington.  Vol.  x.  p.  247. 


WASHINGTON   TO   LEE.  271 

ject,  and  the  principle  upon  which  I  acted;  not,  be 
assured,  because  G.  K.  was  of  this  or  of  that  opinion. 
The  fact,  I  sincerely  believe,  is,  that  he  was  as  much 
puzzled  as  I  was  to  fix  on  the  first  oflicer,  under  the 
circumstances  that  existed. 

How  far  the  appointment  of  G.  W.*  is  a  popular  or  an 
unpopular  measure,  is  not  for  me  to  decide.  It  was  not 
the  determination  of  a  moment,  nor  was  it  the  effect  of 
partiality  or  of  influence;  for  no  application  (if  that  in 
any  instance  could  have  warped  my  judgment)  was  ever 
made  in  his  behalf  from  any  one,  who  could  have  thrown 
the  weight  of  a  feather  into  his  scale,  but  because,  under 
a  full  view  of  all  circumstances,  he  appeared  most  eligi- 
ble. To  a  person  of  your  observation  and  intelligence 
it  is  unnecessary  to  remark,  that  an  appointment,  which 
may  be  unpopular  in  one  place,  and  with  one  set  of  men, 
may  not  be  so  in  another  place,  or  with  another  set  of 
men,  and  vice  versd  ;  and  that  to  attempt  to  please  every 
body  is  the  sure  way  to  please  nobody ;  because  the  at- 
tempt would  be  as  idle,  as  the  exertion  would  be  imprac- 
ticable. G.  W.  has  many  good  points  as  an  officer,  and 
it  is  to  be  hoped,  that  time,  reflection,  good  advice,  and, 
above  all,  a  due  sense  of  the  importance  of  the  trust, 
which  is  committed  to  him,  will  correct  his  foibles,  or 
cast  a  shade  over  them.  With  esteem  and  regard, 

I  am,  &c. 

*  General  Wayne,  who  bad  been  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  western  expedition  as  successor  to  General  St.  Clair,  who  hud 
resigned. 


272  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Washington's  proclamation  of  neutrality — Lee's  opinion  on  it — His 
letter  to  Washington — Death  of  Mrs.  Lee — He  wishes  to  take  mili- 
tary service  in  France — His  letter  to  Washington  on  the  subject — 
Washington's  answer. 

No  act  of  Washington's  administration  has  commanded 
more  respect  from  the  reflecting  part  of  his  countrymen, 
than  his  proclamation  of  neutrality  on  the  breaking  out 
of  the  war  between  England  and  revolutionary  France. 
It  is  well  understood  now,  that  this  act  saved  the  coun- 
try from  endless  embarrassments  and  perils.  It  is  a 
curious  fact,  and  one  which  is  very  decisive  of  the  sound 
judgment  of  governor  Lee  in  political  affairs,  that  be- 
fore receiving  this  proclamation,  he  wrote  to  Washing- 
ton advising  him  to  issue  such  a  paper.  In  his  letter  he 
said,  "The  minds  of  the  people  of  my  acquaintance 
are  much  agitated  by  reports  of  privateers  being 
fitted  out  in  some  of  our  ports.  The  considerate 
part  of  society  hope  for  peace,  which  can  only  be  ob- 
tained by  strict  neutrality.  Do  you  not  think  your  pro- 
clamation on  this  subject  would  be  useful  ?  Pardon  the 
suggestion,  and  regard  it  only  as  my  opinion ;  and  you 
know  how  uninformed  I  must  be  on  this  subject." 

General  Lee's  wife  died  about  this  time ;  and  he  ap- 
pears to  have  suffered  the  most  intense  affliction  at  her 

I 


LEE   TO    WASHINGTON.  273 

loss.  In  his  distress  he  thought  of  action  in  the  stirring 
life  of  the  camp,  as  relief  from  afflictive  thoughts  and 
memories  ;  and  as  no  opportunity  of  indulging  this  wish, 
and  returning  to  his  old  military  pursuits,  was  presented 
in  his  own  country,  he  had  serious  thoughts  of  offering 
his  services  to  the  government  of  France,  where  he  could 
have  received  the  appointment  of  Major  General. 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  Washington 
asking  his  advice,  will  fully  explain  this  matter: 

"  As  soon  after  my  hearing  of  your  return  to  Mount 
Vernon  as  I  could,  I  set  out  on  a  visit  to  you,  but  un- 
fortunately your  stay  at  home  was  so  short,  that  I  could 
not  see  you.  I  had  reached  Stafford  Court-House,  when 
I  accidentally  learned  that  you  had  departed  on  the  pre- 
vious Sunday ;  and  on  knowing  this  I  instantly  turned 
back  from  whence  I  came.  This  disappointment  would 
have  always  been  mortifying  to  me,  as  it  deprived  me  of 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  you ;  but  it  was  uncommonly  so 
then,  as  I  had  vast  solicitude  to  obtain  your  opinion  on 
a  subject  highly  interesting  to  me  personally. 

"  Bred  to  arms,  I  have  always  since  my  domestic  ca- 
lamity wished  for  a  return  to  my  profession,  as  the  best 
resort  for  my  mind  in  its  affliction.  Finding  the  serious 
turn  which  the  French  affairs  took  last  year,  I  inter- 
posed with  the  Marquis  to  obtain  me  a  commission  in 
their  army,  and  at  the  same  time  made  the  same  appli- 
cation in  another  way.  The  Marquis,  about  the  time  he 
got  my  letter,  took  the  part,  which  issued  so  unfortu- 
nately to  .him.  From  him  I  had  no  reply.  But  from 
the  other  source  I  am  informed,  that  a  major-general's 
commission  will  be  given  to  me  on  my  appearance  in  Paris, 
18  „ 


274  LIFE    OF    MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  that  probably  it  would  be  sent  to  me.  I  have  detailed 
this  to  you,  merely  that  your  mind  might  be  fully  inform- 
ed, inasmuch  as  the  step  I  may  take  will  be  to  me  all-im- 
portant. I  am  consequently  solicitous  for  the  best  advice, 
and  this  I  am  persuaded  you  can  give.  Should  it  be 
improper  on  your  part,  much  as  I  want  it,  I  must  relin- 
quish the  hope.  But  as  your  opinion  to  me  will  never 
be  known  but  to  myself,  and  as  I  ask  your  counsel  in 
your  private  character,  I  feel  a  presumption  in  favor  of 
my  wishes. 

"  If  fair  war  on  terms  of  honor,  with  certainty  of  sus- 
tenance to  the  troops,  and  certainty  of  concert  among 
citizens,  will  and  can  be  supported  by  France,  I  will 
embark.  If  the  reverse  in  any  part  is  probable,  to  go 
would  be  the  completion  of  my  lot  of  misery.  You  see 
my  situation ;  you  have  experienced  my  secrecy  in  my 
younger  days,  and  you  know  the  inviolable  affection  I 
bear  towards  you.  Apprehend  no  improper  effects  of 
your  free  opinion  to  me." — Richmond,  April  29^,  1793. 

Washington  in  a  letter,  dated  May  1793,  returns  the 
following  wise,  and  friendly  answer  to  Lee's  inquiries, 
which  appears  to  have  extinguished  Lee's  aspirations  for 
distinction  in  a  foreign  service.  Washington,  after  touch- 
ing on  other  matters,  wrote  as  follows :  * 

I  come  now  to  a  more  difficult  part  of  your  letter.  As 
a  public  character,  I  can  say  nothing  on  the  subject  of 
it.  As  a  private  man,  I  am  unwilling  to  say  much. 
Give  advice  I  shall  not.  All  I  can  do,  then,  towards 
complying  with  your  request  is  to  declare,  that,  if  the 
case  which  you  have  suggested  were  mine,  I  should  pon- 
*  Sparks'  Writings  of  Washington.  Vol.  x.  p.  343. 


WASHINGTON   TO   LEE.  275 

der  well  before  I  resolved ;  not  only  for  private  consi- 
derations, but  on  public  grounds.  The  latter,  because, 
being  the  first  magistrate  of  a  respectable  State,  much 
speculation  would  be  excited  by  such  a  measure,  and  the 
consequences  thereof  not  seen  into  at  the  first  glance. 
As  it  might  respect  myself  only,  because  it  would  appear 
a  boundless  ocean  I  was  about  to  embark  on,  from 
whence  no  land  is  to  be  seen.  In  other  words,  because 
the  affairs  of  [France]  would  seem  to  me  to  be  in  the 
highest  paroxysm  of  disorder;  not  so  much  from  the 
pressure  of  foreign  enemies,  for  in  the  cause  of  liberty 
this  ought  to  be  fuel  to  the  fire  of  a  patriot  soldier,  and 
to  increase  his  ardor,  but  because  those  in  whose  hands 
the  government  is  intrusted  are  ready  to  tear  each  other 
to  pieces,  and  will  more  than  probably  prove  the  worst  foes 
the  country  has.  To  all  which  may1  be  added  the  proba- 
bility of  the  scarcity  of  bread,  from  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  the  contending  parties,  which,  if  it  should 
happen,  would  accelerate  a  crisis  of  sad  confusion,  and 
possibly  of  entire  change  in  the  political  system. 

The  enclosed  came  under  cover  to  me  by  one  of  the 
late  arrivals.  If  the  date  of  it  is  as  old  as  the  one  to 
me,  which  accompanied  it,  it  can  contain  nothing  new. 
Although  no  name  will  appear  to  this  letter,  I  beg  it 
may  be  committed  to  the  flames  as  soon  as  it  is  read.  I 
need  not  add,  because  you  must  know  it,  that  I  am  al- 
ways yours. 


276  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Lee's  opinion  on  Washington's  system  of  neutrality — Genet's  conduct 
— Correspondence  of  Washington  aud  Lee  on  the  subject — Origin 
of  the  whiskey  insurrection  in  Pennsylvania — Washington  deter- 
mines to  suppress  it — Raises  an  army  and  gives  Lee  the  command 
in  chief  with  the  rank  of  Major  General — Washington's  instructions 
to  Lee — Speedy  suppression  of  the  revolt. 

WE  have  already  seen  that  governor  Lee  was  a  firm 
supporter  of  Washington's  system  of  neutrality  towards 
the  belligerent  powers  of  Europe.  The  following  letter  to 
General  Washington  shows  that  he  continued  to  follow 
this  course ;  that  he  endeavored  to  prevent  the  French 
minister  Genet  from  endeavoring  to  disturb  the  state  of 
neutrality,  and  that  he  foresaw  the  pernicious  and  un- 
principled course  of  conduct  which  Genet  would  adopt — 
exciting  the  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  resist  their 
own  government,  and  endeavoring  to  involve  this  coun- 
try in  the  war  between  France  and  England. 

The  letter  from  Lee  to  Washington,  dated  Richmond, 
June  14,  1793,  is  as  follows : 

MY  DEAR  SIR: — Plain  and  evident  as  is  the  wise 
policy  of  neutrality  on  the  part  of  the  United  States 
during  the  present  European  war,  I  find  that  the  papers 
teem  with  publications  reprobating  this  system. 

If  I  am  to  judge  of  the  feelings-  and  disposition  of  the 


LEE  TO  WASHINGTON.  277 

people  of  the  United  States,  from  what  I  believe  to  be 
the  temper  of  Virginia  on  this  question,  I  cannot 
doubt,  that  nine  tenths  of  America  applaud  the  policy 
adopted,  and  feel  increased  gratitude  and  love  for  the 
man,  who  has  declared  the  same  as  the  rule  of  conduct 
for  his  fellow  citizens.  There  are  in  all  societies,  at  all 
times,  a  set  of  men  anxious  for  change  in  the  political 
machine,  and  fond  of  confusion.  This  disposition  results 
in  part  from  love  of  novelty,  from  ruined  private  circum- 
stances, and  disappointments  in  political  stations.  This 
class  of  men  receive  the  aid  of  the  wicked  and  abandoned 
of  every  description,  and  therefore  in  free  countries  are 
considered  more  numerous  than  they  really  are,  because 
they  are  noisy,  clamorous,  and  impudent. 

But  when  their  weight  in  society  is  taken,  they  will 
be  found  as  light  as  straw.  So  it  is  here  at  present.  If 
a  stranger  were  asked  his  opinion  of  the  wishes  of  the 
people  of  this  country  with  respect  to  war,  he  would 
probably  declare  the  same  to  be  universally  favorable ; 
for  he  would  gather  his  information  from  the  conversa- 
tions he  had  heard  at  taverns,  where  this  order  of  men 
abound,  gambling  and  drinking  all  night,  and  all  day 
abusing  men  and  measures  however  respectable,  however 
proper. 

I  returned  yesterday  from  a  visit  to  our  arsenal  at  the 
Point  of  Fork,  and  took  occasion  during  my  journey  to 
talk  freely  with  the  planters  respecting  your  proclama- 
tion. I  found  every  person  regarding  it  as  highly  wise, 
duly  timed,  and  all  expressed  a  confidence  in  your  ad- 
hering invariably  to  its  purport. 

To    my  mind  the.-e  communications  were  not  unex- 


278  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

pected,  and,  yet  I  professs  I  derived  great  satisfaction 
from  them,  because,  from  the  clamor  issuing  out  of  the 
towns  and  promulgated  in  the  papers,  I  began  to  fear 
that  the  golden  prospects  of  felicity  before  us  would  be 
lost  by  our  country,  in  spite  of  the  wisdom  and  firmness 
of  our  government ;  and  I  have  been  induced  to  give  to 
you  my  observations  thereon,  as  in  your  situation  at  this 
crisis  the  happiness  of  the  people  requires  you  should  be 
well  acquainted  with  their  opinions. 

When  M.  Genet  was  here,  we  conversed  very  freely 
with  respect  to  the  neutrality  of  the  United  States.  I 
attempted  to  convince  him,  and  I  thought  with  some 
effect,  that,  from  the  superiority  of  the  enemy's  fleet,  it 
was  the  only  way  we  could  take,  which  promised  to 
France  those  provisions  which  we  had,  and  Avhich  she 
might  want ;  and  concluded  the  argument  I  held  on  this 
subject  by  asserting,  that,  had  you  determined  to  prefer 
the  interests  of  France  to  every  other  consideration,  you 
could  not  have  acted  more  effectually  than  you  did,  when 
you  issued  your  proclamation,  and  that  happily  on  this 
occasion,  while  you  did  the  greatest  good  to  the  United 
States,  you  did  all  the  good  possible  to  their  ally  ;  that 
•we  had  no  fleet,  no  army,  no  money  to  authorize  us  to 
take  a  part  in  the  war  with  effect,  and  to  do  it  pitifully 
was  to  risk  our  own  destruction,  without  the  consolation 
of  affording  material  aid  to  our  friends. 

He  seemed  to  acquiesce  in  my  reasoning,  but  insinu- 
ated, that,  in  case  the  royal  government  was  reestab 
lished  in  France,  the  kings  of  Europe  would  combine  to 
destroy  liberty  here,  and  that  our  existence  as  a  nation 
depended  upon  the  success  of  the   republican  system, 


LEE   TO   WASHINGTON.  279 

and  that  we  might  conveniently  make  important  diver- 
sions in  her  favor  on  our  southern  and  northern  neigh- 
bors. 

To  this  I  opposed  our  infant  situation  as  a  people,  our 
love  of  peace,  the  heavy  debt  which  oppresses  us  in  con- 
sequence of  the  last  war,  the  probable  futility  of  such 
vast  enterprises,  and  the  certainty  that  France  would 
derive  more  benefit  from  holding  within  her  own  bosom 
all  her  means  of  men  and  money,  than  she  possibly  could 
by  such  Quixotic  adventures.  I  augured  ill  of  their  late 
efforts  against  Belgium,  (which  have  turned  out  since  as 
I  presumed,)  and  contended  that  the  sure  way  to  effect 
their  object  was  to  be  content  with  defending  their  own 
country. 

The  impressions,  which  he  seemed  to  entertain  when 
we  parted,  induced  me  to  hope  that  he  would  never  at- 
tempt to  disturb  the  system  of  neutrality  adopted. 

But  opinions  of  moderation  and  wisdom  can  scarcely 
be  held  long  by  any  man  in  his  situation,  when  our  citi- 
zens seem  to  take  an  active  part  in  commending  very 
opposite  conduct.  I  judge  by  what  I  read  in  the  Phila- 
delphia papers,  then,  that  his  mind  will  be  soon  turned 
from  those  proper  sentiments,  which  he  possessed  when 
here,  and  that  our  only  route  to  national  prosperity  may 
experience  new  obstructions. 

But,  Sir,  let  whatever  may  happen  or  be  effected,  in 
your  firmness  we  all  rest  thoroughly  convinced,  that 
you  can  never  be  brought  to  depart  from  that  line  of 
conduct,  which  in  your  judgment  best  promotes  the  pub- 
lic good. 


280  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

With  best  wishes  for  your  health  and  happiness,  I  am 
ever  your  most  affectionate  friend  and  humble  servant. 

HENRY  LEE. 

Washington's  answer  was  as  follows  : 

"  The  communications  in  your  letter  were  pleasing  and 
grateful ;  for,  although  I  have  done  no  public  act  with 
which  my  mind  upbraids  me,  yet  it  is  highly  satisfac- 
tory to  learn,  that  the  things  which  I  do,  of  an  interest- 
ing tendency  to  the  peace  and  happiness  of  this  country, 
are  generally  approved  by  my  fellow  citizens.  But, 
were  the  case  otherwise,  I  should  not  be  less  inclined  to 
know  the  sense  of  the  people  upon  every  matter  of  great 
public  concern ;  for,  as  I  have  no  wish  superior  to  that 
of  promoting  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  this  country, 
so,  consequently,  it  is  only  for  me  to  know  the  means 
to  accomplish  the  end,  if  it  be  within  the  compass  of  my 
powers. 

"  That  there  are  in  this,  as  well  as  in  all  other  coun 
tries,  discontented  characters,  I  well  know ;  as  also  that 
these  characters  are  actuated  by  very  different  views ; 
some  good,  from  an  opinion  that  the  measures  of  the 
general  government  are  impure;  some  bad,  and,  if  I 
might  be  allowed  to  use  so  harsh  an  expression,  diaboli- 
cal, inasmuch  as  they  are  not  only  meant  to  impede  the 
measures  of  that  government  generally ;  but  more  espe- 
cially, as  a  great  means  towards  the  accomplishment  of 
it,  to  destroy  the  confidence,  which  it  is  necessary  for 
the  people  to  place,  until  they  have  unequivocal  proof 
of  demerit,  in  their  public  servants.  In  this  light  I  con- 
sider myself,  whilst  I  am  an  occupant  of  office ;  and,  if 


WASHINGTON  TO   LEE.  281 

they  were  to  go  further  and  call  me  their  slave,  during 
this  period  I  would  not  dispute  the  point. 

"  But  in  what  will  this  abuse  terminate  ?  For  the 
result,  as  it  respects'  myself,  I  care  not ;  for  I  have  a 
consolation  within,  that  no  earthly  efforts  can  deprive 
me  of,  and  that  is,  that  neither  ambitious  nor  inter- 
ested motives  have  influenced  my  conduct.  The  ar- 
rows of  malevolence,  therefore,  however  barbed  and 
well  pointed,  never  can  reach  the  most  vulnerable  part 
of  me ;  though,  whilst  I  am  up  as  a  mark,  they  will  be 
continually  aimed.  The  publications  in  Freneau's  and 
Bache's  papers  are  outrages  on  common  decency ;  and 
they  progress  in  that  style,  in  proportion  as  their  pieces 
are  treated  with  contempt,  and  are  passed  by  in  silence, 
by  those  at  whom  they  are  aimed.  The  tendency  of 
them,  however,  is  too  obvious  to  be  mistaken  by  men  of 
cool  and  dispassionate  minds,  and,  in  my  opinion,  ought 
to  alarm  them ;  because  it  is  difficult  to  prescribe  bounds 
to  the  effect. 

"The  light  in  which  you  endeavored  to  place  the  views 
and  conduct  of  this  country  to  M.  Genet,  and  the  sound 
policy  thereof,  as  it  respected  his  own,  was  unquestiona- 
bly the  true  one,  and  such  as  a  man  of  penetration,  left 
to  himself,  would  most  certainly  have  viewed  them  in ; 
but  mum  on  this  head.  Time  may  unfold  more  than  pru- 
dence ought  to  disclose  at  present." 

Some  further  correspondence  took  place  between 
Washington  and  Lee,  respecting  the  proceedings  of 
Genet,  and  the  fashion  of  Jacobin  Clubs  which  he  intro- 
duced into  this  country,  for  the  purpose  of  involving  it 
in  such  scenes  of  bloody  anarchy  as  had  been  enacted  in 


282  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

France  under  the  au?pices  of  the  original  Jacobin  Club 
of  Paris.  It  appears  by  the  correspondence  of  Wash- 
ington and  Lee,  and  indeed  it  is  a  well  known  fact  of 
history,  that  the  Democratic  Societies,  as  these  clubs 
were  called,  supported  the  opposers  of  government  in  the 
famous  Whiskey  Insurrection  in  Pennsylvania. 

One  of  the  measures  of  Washington's  administration 
for  raising  revenue  for  the  support  of  the  government, 
and  paying  the  interest  on  the  national  debt,  was  an  ex- 
cise duty  on  whiskey  of  domestic  manufacture.  This 
was  openly  resisted  by  the  people  of  the  western  coun- 
ties of  Pennsylvania,  and  the  officers  of  government  were 
prevented  from  performing  their  duty  by  force  of  arms. 
Conciliatory  measures,  far  from  terminating,  only  in- 
creased the  evil.  The  insurgents,  misled  by  the  Demo- 
cratic Societies  and  other  opponents  of  the  government, 
gathered  strength  from  the  supposed  weakness  of  a  gov- 
ernment which  tried  conciliation  with  them,  and  the  in- 
surrection assumed  a  very  formidable  aspect. 

It  was  impossible  fop-  Washington  to  tolerate  such  a 
state  of  things  as  this,  and  he  determined  to  put  down 
the  insurrection  by  military  force. 

An  army  of  fifteen  thousand  men  was  speedily  raised, 
consisting  of  militia  from  the  States  of  Pennsylvania, 
New  Jersey,  Maryland,  and  Virginia,  and  a.  large  num- 
ber of  volunteers  from  these  states.  So  determined 
were  the  people  to  sustain  the  laws  that  men  of  the 
highest  standing  and  influence  in  the  community,  shoul- 
dered their  muskets,  and  took  their  places  in  the  ranks 
as  private  soldiers. 

Washington  appointed  Governor  Lee  commander-in- 


WASHINGTON   TO   LEE.  283 

chief  of  this  force,  with  the  rank  of  Major  General ;  and 
when  a  portion  of  the  army  was  assembled  at  Bedford, 
he  went  to  that  place  in  person  to  superintend  the  ar- 
rangements for  their  march  to  the  revolted  counties. 
The  following  is  his  letter  of  instructions  to  General 
Lee  before  returning  to  Philadelphia,  where  his  presence 
was  required  in  consequence  of  the  approaching  session 
of  Congress. 

TO    HENRY   LEE,    COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF    OF    THE    MILITIA 

ARMY. 

BEDFORD,  20th  October,  1794. 

SIR  : — Being  about  to  return  to  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment, I  cannot  take  my  departure,  without  conveying 
through  you  to  the  army  under  your  command,  the  very 
high  sense  I  entertain  of  the  enlightened  and  patriotic 
zeal  for  the  constitution  and  the  laws,  which  has  led 
them  cheerfully  to  quit  their  families,  homes,  and  the 
comforts  of  private  life,  to  undertake  and  thus  far  to 
perform  a  long  and  fatiguing  march,  and  to  encounter 
and  endure  the  hardships  and  privations  of  a  military 
life.  Their  conduct  hitherto  affords  a  full  assurance, 
that  their  perseverance  will  be  equal  to  their  zeal,  and 
that  they  will  continue  to  perform  with  alacrity  whatever 
the  full  accomplishment  of  the  object  of  their  march  shall 
render  necessary : 

No  citizens  of  the  United  States  can  ever  be  engaged 
in  a  service  more  important  to  their  country.  It  is  no- 
thing less  than  to  consolidate  and  to  preserve  the  bless- 
ings of  that  revolution,  which,  at  much  expense  of  blood 
and  treasure,  constituted  us  a  free  and  independent 


284  LIFE   OP   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

nation.  It  is  to  give  the  world  an  illustrious  example, 
of  the  utmost  consequence  to  the  cause  of  mankind. 
I  experience  a  heart-felt  satisfaction  in  the  conviction, 
that  the  conduct  of  the  troops  throughout  will  be  in  every 
V''-pcct  answerable  to  the  goodness  of  the  cause  and  the 
magnitude  of  the  stake. 

There  is  but  one  other  point  on  which  I  think  it 
proper  to  add  a  special  recommendation ;  it  is,  that 
every  officer  and  soldier  will  constantly  bear  in  mind, 
that  he  comes  to  support  the  laws,  and  that  it  would  be 
peculiarly  unbecoming  in  him  to  be  in  any  way  the  in- 
fractor  of  them ;  that  the  essential  principles  of  a  free 
government  confine  the  province  of  the  military,  when 
culled  forth  on  such  occasions,  to  these  two  objects,  first, 
to  combat  and  subdue  all  who  may  be  found  in  arms  in 
opposition  to  the  national  will  and  authority,  secondly, 
to  aid  and  support  the  civil  magistrates  in  bringing  of- 
fenders to  justice.  The  dispensation  of  this  justice  be- 
longs to  the  civil  magistrate ;  and  let  it  ever  be  our 
pride  and  our  glory  to  leave  the  sacred  deposit  there 
inviolate.  Convey  to  my  fellow-citizens  in  arms  my 
warm  acknowledgments  for  the  readiness,  with  which 
they  have  hitherto  seconded  me  in  the  most  delicate  and 
momentous  duty  the  chief  magistrate  of  a  free  people 
IIHVC  to  perform,  and  add  my  affectionate  wishes  for 
tin  ir  health,  comfort,  and  success.  Could  my  further 
with  tin-in  have  been  necessary,  or  compatible 
with  my  civil  duties  at  a  period  when  the  approaching 
commencement  of  a  session  of  Congress  particularly  calls 
me  to  return  to  the  seat  of  government,  it  would  not 
have  been  withheld.  In  leaving  them  I  have  the  less 


END   OF   THE   INSURRECTION.  285 

regret,  as  I  know  I  commit  them  to  an  able  and  faithful 
direction,  and  that  this  direction  will  be  ably  and  faith- 
fully seconded  by  all.  I  am,  &c. 

Bedford  was  the  rendezvous  of  the  troops  from  New 
Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  and  Cumberland  on  the  Poto- 
mac for  those  of  Maryland  and  Virginia.  The  governors 
of  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania  commanded  the  militia 
of  their  respective  states  and  acted  under  the  orders  of 
Lee. 

From  Cumberland  and  Bedford,  the  army  marched  in 
two  divisions  into  the  country  of  the  insurgents.  The 
greatness  of  the  force  prevented  the  effusion  of  blood. 
The  disaffected  did  not  venture  to  assemble  in  arms. 
Several  of  the  leaders,  who  had  refused  to  give  assur- 
ances of  future  submission  to  the  laws,  were  seized,  and 
some  of  them  detained  for  legal  prosecution. 

But  although  no  direct  and  open  opposition  was  made, 
the  spirit  of  insurrection  was  not  subdued.  A  sour  and 
malignant  temper  displayed  itself,  which  indicated,  but 
too  plainly,  that  the  disposition  to  resist  had  only  sunk 
under  the  pressure  of  the  great  military  force  brought 
into  the  country,  but  would  rise  again  should  that  force 
be  withdrawn.  It  was,  therefore,  thought  advisable  to 
station  for  the  winter,  a  detachment  to  be  commanded 
by  Major  General  Morgan,  in  the  centre  of  the  disaffec- 
ted country. 

Thus,  without  shedding  a  drop  of  blood,  did  the  pru- 
dent vigor  of  the  executive  terminate  an  insurrection, 
which,  at  one  time,  threatened  to  shake  the  government 
of  the  United  States  to  its  foundation.* 
*  Marshall. 


286  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

War  with  France— Army  to  be  raised  provisionally — Washington 
names  Lee  as  one  of  (he  Major  Generals — Lee  elected  to  Congress 
— Deuth  of  Washington  announced — Lee  writes  the  resolutions 
moved  in  Congress  by  (Joneral  Marshall — Appointed  by  Congress 
to  deliver  the  Funeral  Kulogy  on  Washington — Serves  in  Congress 
during  Adams's  administration — Retires  to  private  life. 

GENERAL  LEE  continued  to  serve  as  governor  of  Vir- 
ginia for  three  years.  It  was  during  the  last  of  these 
years,  1795,  that  he  led  the  army  against  the  insurgents 
of  Pennsylvania.  He  now  retired  to  private  life. 

In  1798,  the  insults  of  the  revolutionary  government 
of  France,  and  the  depredations  of  French  cruisers  on 
the  commerce  of  the  United  States,  roused  the  whole 
country  to  indignation.  The  attempt  of  Talleyrand 
to  obtain  money  from  our  ambassadors  as  the  price  of 
peace,  received  the  reply  of  one  of  their  number,  Gene- 
ral Pinckney,  which  has  since  become  so  celebrated : 
"Millions  for  defence,  but  not  a  cent  for  tribute." 
These  words  became  the  war  cry  of  the  nation ;  and 
preparations  for  hostilities  were  entered  upon  with  lively 
zeal. 

An  army  was  ordered  to  be  raised  provisionally  for 
the  emergency  which  was  supposed  to  be  approach- 
ing, and  the  President,  John  Adams,  appointed  General 


DEATH    OF   WASHINGTON.  287 

Washington  Lieutenant  General  and  Commander-in-chief. 
In  selecting  the  other  officers,  the  name  of  General  Lee 
was  placed  oh  the  list  as  one  of  the  Major  Generals  hy 
Washington.  The  arrangements  with  regard  to  the 
organization  of  the  Provisional  Army  occupied  the  at- 
tention of  Washington  during  the  remainder  of  his  life  ; 
and  we  learn  from  his  correspondence  that  he  had  re- 
course to  the  advice  of  General  Lee  with  respect  to  the 
appointment  of  officers  for  the  different  corps  of  the  army. 

These  preparations,  doubtless,  had  their  influence  in 
convincing  the  French  government  that  the  government 
of  the  United  States  was  not  to  be  trifled  with,  and  the 
terms  of  peace  being  arranged,  the  Provisional  Army 
was  never  called  into  active  service.  But  peace  was  not 
restored  till  after  the  decease  of  General  Washington. 

In  1T99,  General  Lee  was  elected  a  member  of  Con- 
gress, from  Virginia.  On  the  second  of  December  the 
session  of  Congress  commenced.  On  the  eighteenth  of 
the  same  month,  General  John  Marshall,  the  future  bio- 
grapher of  Washington,  and  then  a  member  of  the  House 
of  Representatives,  with  much  emotion,  "in  a  voice," 
says  the  record,  "  that  bespoke  the  anguish  of  his  mind, 
and  a  countenance  expressive  of  the  deepest  regret," 
rose,  and  delivered  himself  as  follows : 

Mr.  Speaker :  Information  has  just  been  received, 
that  our  illustrious  fellow-citizen,  the  Comrnander-in- 
Chief  of  the  American  Army,  and  the  late  President  of 
the  United  States,  is  no  more  ! 

Though  this  distressing  intelligence  is  not  certain, 
there  is  too  much  reason  to  believe  its  truth.  After  re- 
ceiving information  of  this  national  calamity,  so  heavy 


288  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

and  PO  afflicting,  the  House  of  Representatives  can  be 
but  ill  fitted  for  public  business.  I  move  you,  therefore, 
they  adjourn. 

The  motion  was  unanimously  agreed  to ;  and  then  the 
House  adjourned  till  to-morrow  morning,  11  o'clock. 

On  the  next  day,  (December  19th,)  Mr.  Marshall  ad- 
dressed the  Chair  as  follows : 

Mr.  Speaker:  The  melancholy  event  which  was  yes- 
terday announced  with  doubt,  has  been  rendered  but 
too  certain.  Our  Washington  is  no  more  !  The  Hero, 
the  Sage,  the  Patriot  of  America — the  man  on  whom  in 
times  of  danger  every  eye  was  turned  and  all  hopes  were 
placed — lives  now  only  in  his  own  great  actions,  and  in 
the  hearts  of  an  affectionate  and  afflicted  people. 

If,  sir,  it  had  even  not  been  usual  openly  to  testify 
respect  for  the  memory  of  those  whom  Heaven  had  se- 
lected as  its  instruments  for  dispensing  good  to  men,  yet 
such  has  been  the  uncommon  worth,  and  such  the  extra- 
ordinary incidents  which  have  marked  the  life  of  him 
whose  loss  we  all  deplore,  that  the  whole  American  na- 
tion, impelled  by  the  same  feelings,  would  call  with  one 
voice  for  a  public  manifestation  of  that  sorrow  which  is 
BO  deep  and  so  universal. 

More  than  any  other  individual,  and  as  much  as  to 
any  one  individual  was  possible,  has  he  contributed  to 
found  this  our  wide-spreading  empire,  and  to  give  to  the 
Western  world  its  independence  and  its  freedom. 

Having  effected  the  great  object  for  which  he  was 
placed  at  the  head  of  our  armies,  we  have  seen  him  con- 
verting the  sword  into  the  ploughshare,  and  voluntarily 
sinking  the  soldier  in  the  citizen. 


EULOGY   OF   WASHINGTON.  289 

When  the  debility  of  our  federal  system  had  become 
manifest,  and  the  bonds  which  connected  the  parts  of 
this  vast  continent  were  dissolving,  we  have  seen  him 
the  Chief  of  those  patriots  who  formed  for  us  a  constitu- 
tion, which,  by  preserving  the  Union,  will,  I  trust,  sub- 
stantiate and  perpetuate  those  blessings  our  Revolution 
had  promised  to  bestow. 

In  obedience  to  the  general  voice  of  his  country,  call- 
ing on  him  to  preside  over  a  great  people,  we  have  seen 
him  once  more  quit  the  retirement  he  loved,  and  in  a 
season  more  stormy  and  tempestuous  than  war  itself, 
with  calm  and  wise  determination,  pursue  the  true  inter- 
ests of  the  nation,  and  contribute,  more  than  any  other 
could  contribute,  to  the  establishment  of  that  system  of 
policy  which  will,  I  trust,  yet  preserve  our  peace,  our 
honor,  and  our  independence. 

Having  been  twice  unanimously  chosen  the  Chief  Ma- 
gistrate of  a  free  people,  we  see  him  at  a  time  when  his 
re-election,  with  the  universal  suffrage,  could  not  have 
been  doubted,  affording  to  the  world  a  rare  instance  of 
moderation,  by  withdrawing  from  his  high  station  to  the 
peaceful  walks  of  private  life. 

However  the  public  confidence  may  change,  and  the 
public  affections  fluctuate  with  respect  to  others,  yet 
with  respect  to  him  they  have,  in  war  and  in  peace,  in 
public  and  in  private  life,  been  as  steady  as  his  own  firm 
mind,  and  as  constant  as  his  own  exalted  virtues. 

Let  us  then,  Mr.  Speaker,  pay  the  last  tribute  of  re- 
spect and  affection  to  our  departed  friend — let  the  Grand 
Council  of  the  nation  display  those  sentiments  which  the 

nation  feels. 
13 


290  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

For  this  purpose  I  hold  in  my  hand  some  resolutions, 
which  I  will  take  the  liberty  to  offer  to  the  House. 

Mr.  Marshall  having  handed  them  in  at  the  table,  they 
were  read,  and  unanimously  agreed  to  by  the  House,  in 
the  words  following,  to  wit : 

The  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States, 
having  received  intelligence  of  the  death  of  their  highly 
valued  fellow-citizen  Georg*  Washington,  General  of 
the  Armies  of  the  United  "States,  and  sharing  the  uni- 
versal grief  this  distressing  event  must  produce,  unani- 
mously resolve  : 

1.  That  this  House  will  wait  on  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  condolence  of  this  national  calamity. 

2.  That  the  Speaker's  chair  be  shrouded  with  black, 
and  that  the  members  and  officers  of  the  House  wear 
mourning,  during  the  session. 

3.  That  a  joint  committee  of  both  Houses  be  appointed 
to  report  measures  suitable  to  the  occasion,  and  expres- 
sive of  the  profound  sorrow  with  which  Congress  is  pene- 
trated, on  the  loss  of  a  citizen,  first  in  war,  first  in  peace, 
and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen. 

4.  That  when  this   House   adjourn,  it  will   adjourn 
until  Monday  next. 

Ordered,  That  Mr.  Marshall  and  Mr.  Smith  be  ap- 
pointed a  commmittee  to  wait  on  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  to  know  when  and  where  he  will  receive 
this  House  for  the  purpose  expressed  in  the  first  resolu- 
tion. 

Ordered,  That  Mr.  Marshall,  Mr.  Craik,  Mr.  Henry 
Lee,  Mr.  Eggleston,  Mr.  Smith,  Mr.  Stone,  Mr.  Rut- 
ledge,  Mr.  Abiel  Foster,  Mr.  Muhlcnburg,  Mr.  Van 


FUNERAL   OF   WASHINGTON.  291 

Cortlandt,  Mr.  Dwight  Foster,  Mr.  Franklin  Davenport, 
Mr.  Claiborne,  Mr.  Morris,  Mr  John  Brown,  and  Mr.  Ta- 
liaferro,  be  a  committee,  jointly  with  such  committee  as 
may  be  appointed  on  the  part  of  the  Senate,  for  the 
purpose  expressed  in  the  third  resolution. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  the  expression,  since  so 
often  quoted,  "  First  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in 
the  hearts  of  his  countrymen,"  occurs  in  the  resolutions 
proposed  by  General  Marshall  on  this  mournful  occa- 
sion ;  but  General  Marshall,  in  his  life  of  Washington,  is 
careful  to  inform  his  readers  that  the  resolutions  were 
prepared  by  General  Lee,  who,  happening  not  to  be  in 
his  place  when  the  melancholy  intelligence  was  received 
and  first  mentioned  in  the  House,  placed  them  in  the 
hands  of  General  Marshall  who  proposed  them  for  adop- 
tion the  next  day. 

General  Lee  was  appointed  to  deliver  Washington's 
Eulogy  at  the  public  Funeral.  The  proceedings  are  thus 
noted  on  the  record : 

THURSDAY,  December  26. 

This  being  the  day  appointed  by  the  resolution  of 
Congress  for  the  funeral  procession  in  honor  of  the 
memory  of  George  Washington,  late  General  of  the 
Armies  of  the  United  States,  the  House  proceeded  to 
the  German  Lutheran  Church,  where  they  attended  the 
funeral  oration,  prepared  and  delivered  on  the  occasion 
by  Major  General  Lee,  one  of  the  members  of  this  House 
for  the  State  of  Virginia. 

The  House,  having  returned,  adjourned  until  to-mor- 
row morning. 


292  LIFE  OF  MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

A  part  of  the  record  of  proceedings  on  the  30th  of 
December,  is  as  follows  : 

The  Speaker  informed  the  House  that,  in  pursuance 
of  the  resolution  of  Friday  last,  he  had  addressed  to  Ma- 
jor General  Henry  Lee,  one  of  the  members  for  the 
State  of  Virginia,  the  following  letter : 

"  PHILADELPHIA,  Dec.  27,  1799. 

"  DEAR  SIR  : — The  enclosed  resolutions,  which  unani- 
mously passed  the  House  of  Representatives  this  day,  will 
make  known  to  you  how  highly  they  have  been  gratified 
with  the  manner  in  which  you  have  performed  the  ser- 
vice assigned  to  you,  in  preparing  and  delivering  a  fune- 
ral oration  on  the  death  of  General  Washington.  That 
our  constituents  may  participate  in  the  gratification  we 
have  received,  from  your  having  so  well  expressed  those 
sentiments  of  respect  for  the  character,  of  gratitude  for 
the  services,  and  of  grief  for  the  death  of  that  illustri- 
trious  personage,  I  flatter  myself  you  will  not  hesitate 
to  comply  with  the  request  of  the  House,  by  furnishing 
a  copy  of  your  oration,  to  be  taken  for  publication. 

"  Allow  me,  while  performing  this  pleasing  task  of  official 
duty  in  communicating  an  act  of  the  Representatives  of 
the  people,  so  just  to  you  and  so  honorable  to  themselves, 
to  embrace  the  opportunity  to  declare  that  I  am,  per- 
sonally, with  great  esteem  and  sincere  regard,  dear  sir, 
your  friend  and  obedient  servant, 

"  THEODORE  SEDGWICK. 
"  The  Hon.  Maj.  Gen.  LEE." 

To  which  Mr.  Lee  had  replied  as  follows : 


LEE'S  REPLY.  293 

"  FRANKLIN  COURT,  Dec.  28,  1799. 

"  DEAR  SIR  : — I  owe  to  the  goodness  of  the  House  of 
Representatives  the  honor  which  their  resolutions  confer 
on  my  humble  efforts  to  execute  their  wish. 

"  I  can  never  disobey  their  will,  and  therefore  will 
furnish  a  copy  of  the  oration  delivered  on  the  late  afflict- 
ing occasion,  much  as  I  had  nattered  myself  with  a  dif- 
ferent disposition  of  it. 

"  Sincerely  reciprocating  the  personal  considerations 
with  which  you  honor  me,  I  am,  very  respectfully,  sir, 
your  friend  and  obedient  servant, 

"  HENRY  LEE. 

"  The  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Rep's." 

General  Lee,  thus  prominently  brought  forward  on  his 
first  appearance  in  Congress  under  the  new  Constitution, 
subsequently  took  an  active  part  in  the  debates,  and 
continued  to  serve  until  the  close  of  Mr.  Adams's  ad- 
ministration, when  he  retired  to  private  life.  After  this 
period  he  never  held  any  conspicuous  public  office. 


294  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Private  life — Pecuniary  embarrassments — Literary  pursuits — Me- 
moirs— The  Baltimore  mob — General  Lee  wounded  and  General 
Lingan  killed  in  defending  the  liberty  of  the  press— General  Lee's 
health  ruined — He  goes  to  the  West  Indies — Returns — Visits  Mrs. 
Shaw  in  Georgia — Dies  on  her  plantation — Character  of  General 
Lee. 

ON  his  retirement  to  private  life,  General  Lee  found 
himself  seriously  embarrassed  in  his  pecuniary  affairs. 
His  military  services  had  obtained  for  him  more  honor 
than  profit.  His  subsequent  appointment  to  high  civil 
offices  had  been  by  no  means  lucrative ;  but  had  imposed 
upon  him  the  necessity  of  entertaining  a  great  deal  of 
company;  and  his  disposition  being  genial  and  hospitable, 
he  had  spent  more  money  in  exercising  the  rites  of  hos- 
pitality than  he  could  well  afford. 

This  led  to  the  gradual  accumulation  of  debt  upon 
debt,  and  in  1809,  we  find  him  confined  within  the 
bounds  of  Spotsylvania  county,  on  account  of  pecuniary 
obligations.  It  is  fortunate  for  the  literature  of  our 
country  that  this  was  the  case ;  for,  in  the  succeeding 
three  years,  he  produced  the  work  on  Avhich  his  literary 
reputation  will  hereafter  rest,  the  "  Memoirs  of  the  War 
in  the  Southern  Department  of  the  United  States." 
This  is  one  of  the  best  works  which  has  ever  been  writ- 


RIOT    IN   BALTIMORE.  295 

ten  on  the  Revolutionary  War.  As  we  have  copiously 
quoted  from  it,  in  the  present  work,  it  is  superfluous  for 
us  to  make  any  remarks  on  its  style  ;  but  we  may  be 
permitted  to  observe  that  so  far  as  regards  the  war  in 
the  Southern  States,  it  is  complete,  clear,  circumstantial, 
and  satisfactory.  In  all  matters  in  which  the  writer 
himself  was  concerned,  it  has  all  the  vividness  and  gra- 
phic force  which  might  be  expected  from  an  intelligent 
eye-witness  ;  and  in  those  actions  where  he  was  not  per- 
sonally present,  he  has  had  recourse  to  the  best  written 
authorities,  and  to  the  testimony  of  other  officers  who 
were  his  personal  acquaintance.  All  subsequent  writers 
on  the  Revolution  have  had  recourse  to  this  work,  and 
have  regarded  it  as  reliable  authority.  It  was  published 
in  Philadelphia  in  1812. 

General  Lee's  brilliant  career  as  a  military  commander, 
and  as  a  statesman,  would  naturally  lead  the  reader  to 
anticipate  a  peaceful  and  glorious  termination  to  his 
eventful  life.  But  unfortunately  this  was  not  his  des- 
tiny. When  war  was  declared  by  the  United  States 
against  Great  Britain,  (June  18th,  1812),  General  Lee 
was  in  Baltimore.  He  was  the  personal  friend  of  Mr. 
Hanson,  the  Editor  of  the  Baltimore  Federal  Republican 
which  was  published  in  that  city.  Two  days  after  the 
declaration  of  war,  June  20th,  an  article  appeared  in 
this  paper  announcing  a  determined  opposition  to  the 
war  and  its  supporters.  Two  days  after  this  publication  a 
mob  pulled  down  the  printing  office,  occupied  by  the 
editors  of  the  paper,  and  destroyed  their  printing  press. 

While  the  rioters  were  being  prosecuted  for  this 
breach  of  the  peace,  Mr.  Hanson  and  his  friends  took 


296  LIFE   OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

possession  of  a  building  in  Charles  Street,  renewed  the 
paper,  and  armed  for  the  defence  of  the  office.  It  was 
soon  attacked  by  the  mob,  and  defended  by  Hanson  and 
his  friends,  and  several  of  the  assailants  were  killed  and 
others  wounded  by  fire  arms.  A  field  piece  was  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  building,  when  the  civil  authorities  in- 
terfered. What  followed  we  copy  from  the  report  of  a 
committee  of  the  city  councils  made  to  the  Mayor  of 
Baltimore : 

"  The  assailants  with  their  field  piece  by  the  interposi- 
tion of  several  citizens  were  restrained  from  firing  upon 
the  house,  under  an  assurance  that  the  persons  in  it 
would  surrender  themselves  to  the  civil  authority ;  the 
military  soon  after  appeared  and  placing  themselves  in 
front  of  the  house  no  further  injury  occurred,  a  negotia- 
tion took  place  with  those  within  the  house,  and  upon 
being  assured  that  a  military  guard  would  be  furnished, 
and  every  effort  used  by  the  mayor  and  the  general  to 
ensure  their  safety  from  violence,  they  surrendered  them- 
selves to  the  civil  authority  about  seven  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  Tuesday,  and  were  conducted  to  jail  and 
committed  for  further  examination  ;  they  were  Alexan- 
der C.  Hanson,  General  Henry  Lee,  General  James  M. 
Lingan,  William  Schroeder,  John  Thompson,  William 
B.  Bend,  Otho  Sprigg,  Henry  Kennedy,  Robert  Kil- 
gour,  Henry  Ndson,  John  E.  Hall,  George  Winchester, 
Peregrine  Warfield,  George  Richards,  Edward  Gwinn, 
David  Hoffman,  Horatio  Bigelow,  Ephraim  Gaither, 
William  Gaither,  Jacob  Schley,  Mark  U.  Pringle, 
Daniel  Murray,  and  Richard  S.  Crabb.  After  the  re- 
moval of  the  persons,  the  interior  of  the  house  was  great- 


ATTACK   ON   THE   JAIL.  297 

ly  injured,  and  the  furniture  in  it  destroyed  and  dis- 
persed. 

"  The  committee  further  report,  that  during  the  course 
of  the  day  the  mayor  applied  to  the  sheriff  to  use  parti- 
cular precaution  in  securing  the  doors  of  the  jail,  which 
he  promised  to  do,  and  about  one  o'clock  application 
was  made  by  the  mayor  and  other  justices,  to  the  briga- 
dier general  to  call  out  the  military  to  preserve  the 
peace  and  quiet  of  the  state.  Orders  were  issued  call- 
ing out  a  regiment  of  infantry,  two  troops  of  cavalry, 
and  two  companies  of  artillery,  to  parade  at  an  appointed 
time  and  place.  The  mayor,  the  general,  and  many 
citizens  repaired  to  the  jail  early  in  the  afternoon,  at 
which  a  number  of  persons  had  assembled,  the  much 
greater  part  of  whom  were  peaceable  and  orderly  citi- 
zens ;  those  of  a  different  temper  of  mind  upon  being 
remonstrated  with,  appeared  to  yield  to  the  admonitions 
of  others,  and  to  be  appeased  with  the  assurances  given 
that  the  party  in  gaol  should  not  be  bailed  or  suffered  to 
escape  during  the  night,  it  became  the  prevailing  opinion 
about  the  prison  that  no  mischief  would  be  attempted 
that  night ;  in  consequence  of  which,  and  of  the  insuffi- 
ciency of  the  force  assembled,  the  military,  by  the  order 
of  the  general,  with  the  approbation  of  the  mayor,  were 
dismissed ;  and  many  persons  left  the  prison  and  went 
to  their  homes.  Shortly  after  dark,  the  number  of  the 
disorderly  increased,  and  an  intention  was  manifested 
of  breaking  into  the  jail ;  the  mayor,  with  the  aid  of  a 
few  persons,  succeeded  for  some  time  in  preventing  the 
prison  door  from  been  forced  open ;  they  being  over- 
powered by  the  increased  numbers  and  violence  of  the 


298  LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   HENRY   LEE. 

assailants,  the  mayor  was  forced  away ;  and  the  door 
having  been  previously  battered,  and  again  threatened, 
was  opened  by  the  turnkey.*  Upon  the  entry  of  the 
assailants,  they  forced  the  inner  doors  and  pressed  into 
the  room  in  which  the  persons  above-mentioned  were 
confined.  Here  a  scene  of  horror  ensued  which  the 
committee  cannot  well  describe.  The  result  was,  that 
one  of  the  persons  (General  Lingan)  was  killed,  eleven 
others  dreadfully  beaten,  eight  of  whom  were  thrown  to- 
gether in  front  of  the  jail,  supposed  to  be  dead." 

Thus  far  the  report  of  a  committee  who  them- 
selves at  the  time  the  report  was  made,  were  no  doubt 
in  terror  of  another  Baltimore  mob,  and  glossed  over 
the  affair  as  well  as  they  could.  Its  horror  and  atrocity 
has  never,  we  believe,  been  surpassed  in  the  history  of 
mobs. 

General  Lee  was  among  those  who  were  severely 
wounded ;  and  the  injuries  which  he  received  then  and 
there,  so  effectually  broke  down  his  naturally  firm  and 
strong  physique,  that  he  never  knew  a  moment  of  respite 
from  disease  and  suffering  for  the  remainder  of  his  life ; 
though  he  lived  near  six  years  after  this  brutal  attack 
on  his  person. 

In  the  hope  of  some  benefit  from  change  of  air, 
he  repaired  to  the  West  Indies.  But  this  was  of  no 
avail. 

Returning  from  the  West  Indies  in  1818,  he  paid  a 
visit  to  Mrs.  Shaw,  the  daughter  of  his  old  commander 
General  Greene,  who  was  then  residing  on  Cumberland 
*  Not  Mr.  Greene,  the  regular  turnkey. 


DEATH   OF   LEE.  299 

Island,  near  St.  Mary's,  Georgia;  and  at  this  place  on 
the  25th  March,  1818,  General  Lee  breathed  his  last. 

From  a  member  of  the  family  we  learn  that  General 
Lee  was  married  a  second  time,  and  that  one  of  the  sons 
by  this  marriage  is  an  officer  in  the  Navy  of  the  United 
States.  Other  details  of  his  family  connections  we  have 
not  been  able  to  obtain. 

After  the  account  which  we  have  given  of  General 
Lee's  life  and  actions  in  the  foregoing  pages,  it  seems 
almost  superfluous  to  attempt  a  portrait  of  his  character. 
We  have  seen  the  purity  of  his  patriotism,  his  undaunted 
courage,  his  high  sense  of  the  claims  of  honor  and  hu- 
manity, his  ability  as  a  military  commander,  his  unceas- 
ing care  of  the  welfare  of  his  men,  his  constant  vigilance 
as  a  disciplinarian,  and  his  brilliant  success  in  military 
undertakings  which  had  baffled  the  efforts  of  officers 
older  and  supposed  to  be  abler  than  himself.  We  have 
witnessed  his  patriotism  and  ability  as  a  statesman  and 
politician  ;  and  we  have  had  frequent  occasion  to  observe 
that  the  illustrious  Washington,  one  of  the  keenest  de- 
tectors of  the  real  traits  of  human  character  that  ever 
lived,  and  who  never  tolerated  the  slightest  dereliction 
from  truth  and  honor,  distinguished  Lee  by  the  warmest 
friendship,  from  the  moment  when  he  mustered  his  troop 
at  Morristown  in  1777,  till  the  Father  of  his  country 
breathed  his  last  at  Mount  Vernon.  Washington  advo- 
cated Lee's  claims  for  promotion  with  Congress;  and 
distinguished  him  by  placing  him  always  in  the  noblest 
theatre  for  active  military  service ;  and  when  Lee  was 
placed  in  the  legislative  councils  of  the  nation,  and 
Washington  in  the  supreme  executive  chair,  the  latter 


300  LIFE   OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  HENRY   LEE. 

often  consulted  the  former  in  relation  to  important  public 
measures. 

In  private  the  friendship  of  these  illustrious  men  was 
still  more  remarkable.  Lee  seems  to  have  been  almost 
the  only  man  living  who  could  take  a  personal  liberty 
with  Washington,  without  instant  and  stern  rebuke. 
The  following  anecdote  which  we  transcribe  from  Ir- 
ving's  Life  of  Washington  will  illustrate  this  point : 

Colonel  Henry  Lee,  too,  who  used  to  be  a  favored 
guest  at  Mount  Vernon,  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
much  under  the  influence  of  that  "  reverential  awe" 
which  Washington  is  said  to  have  inspired ;  if  we  may 
judge  from  the  following  anecdote.  Washington  one 
day  at  table  mentioned  his  being  in  want  of  carriage 
horses,  and  asked  Lee  if  he  knew  where  he  could  get  a 
pair. 

"I  have  a  fine  pair,  general,"  replied  Lee,  "but  you 
cannot  get  them." 

"  Why  not  ?" 

"  Because  you  will  never  pay  more  than  half  price  for 
any  thing;  and  I  must  have  full  price  for  my  horses." 

The  bantering  reply  set  Mrs.  Washington  laughing, 
and  her  parrot  perched  beside  her,  joined  in  the  laugh. 
The  general  took  this  familiar  assault  upon  his  dignity 
in  great  good  part.  "  Ah,  Lee,  you  are  a  funny  fellow," 
said  he, — "see,  that  bird  is  laughing  at  you."  * 

To  have  been  on  such  terms  of  intimacy  at  Mount 
Vernon,  implies  a  very  amiable  and  estimable  character; 
and  convinces  us  that  with  the  high  qualities  of  a  great 
*  Communicated  to  us  in  a  letter  from  a  son  of  Colonel  Lee. 


CHARACTER   OF   LEE.  301 

commander  and  sound  statesman,  Lee  united  the  gentle 
amenities  of  private  life. 

Among  the  brave  and  able  men  whose  military  services 
gave  liberty  and  independence  to  the  United  States, 
General  Lee  will  always  be  placed  in  the  highest  rank. 
On  this  point  there  can  be  no  debate.  History  bears 
testimony  to  his  invaluable  services ;  and  posterity  will 
not  fail  to  recognize  his  claims  to  immortal  honor. 


MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

(303) 


LIFE  OF 


MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUITER 


CHAPTER   I. 

Birth  of  General  Sumter — Services  in  the  old  French  War — Distin- 
guished by  Lord  Dunmore — At  the  defeat  of  General  Braddock — 
Services  in  the  Cherokee  war — Goes  to  England  with  Occonostotah 
— Returns  to  the  Indian  country — Arrests  a  French  Emissary — 
Takes  an  active  part  in  opposing  the  oppression  of  Great  Britain 
— Appointed  Lieutenant  Colonel — Stationed  in  the  interior — Battle 
of  Fort  Moultrie — Second  Cherokee  War — Fall  of  Charleston — 
Flight  of  patriots — Burning  of  Sumter's  house — Sumter  raises  re- 
cruits— Origin  of  his  soubriquet  of  the  "  Game  Cock" — Recruits 
— Arms. 

GENERAL  SUMTER  was  born  in  Virginia  in  1734.  Of 
his  education  and  early  life  we  have  no  record.  It  is 
known,  however,  that  he  served  as  a  volunteer  against 
the  French  and  Indians  in  the  Seven  Years'  War,  com- 
monly called  by  the  soldiers,  the  Old  French  War,  to 
distinguish  it  from  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  In  this 
war  his  courage,  activity,  and  intelligence,  attracted  the 
notice  of  Lord  Dunmore,  the  last  royal  governor  of  the 
20  ( 305 ) 


306         LIFE    OF   MAJOR    GENERAL   THOMAS    SUMTER. 

colony  of  Virginia.  In  consequence  of  this,  he  was  em- 
ployed in  important  and  hazardous  enterprises  by  the 
governor. 

In  the  famous  expedition  of  Braddock,  Sumter  served 
as  one  of  the  Virginia  Rangers,  who  were  instrumental, 
under  the  guidance  of  Washington,  in  saving  the  remnant 
of  Braddock's  army  at  the  disastrous  battle  of  the  Mon- 
ongahela. 

After  the  fall  of  Fort  Duquesne,  the  Cherokees  be- 
came, by  French  influence,  involved  in  a  war  with  the 
Carolinians,  and  in  1760,  and  1761,  several  expeditions 
were  sent  into  the  country  of  that  tribe  under  the  Bri- 
tish officers  Grant,  Middleton,  and  Montgomery. 

In  this  service  he  rose  by  promotion  in  military  rank ; 
and  when  peace  was  concluded  he  was  appointed  to  ac- 
company the  Indian  Chief  Occonostotah,  or  the  "  Em- 
peror," to  England;  it  being  common  at  that  time  to  in- 
duce Indian  Chiefs  to  visit  the  mother  country  for  the 
purpose  of  confirming  their  friendship  to  the  colonists. 

On  returning  with  Occonostotah  to  his  home,  in  1763, 
Sumter  found  among  the  Indians,  one  Baron  des  Johnes, 
a  French  Canadian,  who  spoke  seven  of  the  Indian  lan- 
guages. This  man  he  suspected  on  very  sufficient 
grounds  to  be  a  French  emissary,  whose  business  among 
the  Indians  was  to  stir  them  up  to  renewed  hostilities 
•gainst  the  people  of  South  Carolina.  Being  well  satis- 
fied on  this  point,  he  determined  to  take  the  responsibility 
of  arresting  him,  and  carrying  him  off  a  prisoner.  It  was 
an  enterprise  of  no  small  hazard  and  personal  risk  ;  but 
Sumter  was  a  man  of  the  most  daring  courage  and  deter- 
mination ;  and  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  the  Indians,  he 


DBS   JOHNES   A   PRISONER.  307 

accomplished  his  purpose.  His  noble  presence  and  air  of 
command,  as  well  as  his  high  reputation  as  a  military  com- 
mander, no  doubt,  stood  him  in  good  stead  on  this  occasion. 
He  safely  conducted  his  prisoner  to  Fort  George  on  the 
Kehowee.  Des  Johnes  was  afterwards  sent  to  Charleston 
where  he  was  examined,  and  though  his  guilt  was  not 
positively  proved,  it  was  deemed  expedient  to  send  him 
to  England. 

During  the  excitement  which  preceded  the  outbreak 
of  the  Revolution,  Sumter  was  in  Charleston,  and  in 
1774,  and  1775,  he  took  an  active  part  among  the  op- 
posers  of  the  British  government  in  their  assumption  of 
arbitrary  power.  The  provisional  congress  of  South 
Carolina,  when  organizing  an  army,  did  not  lose  sight  of 
this  patriotic  soldier,  and  in  March  1776,  they  appointed 
him  lieutenant  colonel  of  the  second  regiment  of  rifle- 
men. 

This  regiment  was  stationed  in  the  interior,  where  it 
served  to  keep  in  awe  the  tories  and  Indians,  who  were 
ever  ready  to  commence  hostilities  against  the  patriots. 
Sumter,  consequently,  was  not  present  at  the  battle  of 
Fort  Moultrie,  (June  1776). 

Two  days  after  this  battle  a  new  Cherokee  war  broke 
out,  and  was  terminated  by  destroying  the  Indian  towns 
as  in  the  previous  war  of  1760 — 61.  Sumter's  regiment 
was  probably  engaged  in  this  war,  but  we  find  no  record 
of  the  fact. 

In  May  1780,  Charleston  was  taken  by  the  British 
army  under  the  Commander-in-chief  Sir  Henry  Clinton ; 
and  as  nearly  the  whole  disposable  force  of  the  colony 
had  been  engaged  in  its  defence,  they  became  prisoners 


308         LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

of  war.  The  whole  state  was  treated  as  a  conquered 
country,  and  all  who  would  not  submit  to  British  au- 
thority were  compelled  to  seek  safety  in  concealment  or 
flight. 

Sumter  was  one  of  the  fugitives.*     He  retired  to  the 
swamps  of  the  Santee,  from  the  shelter  of  which  he  be- 
held his  wife  driven  from  her  dwelling,  as  the  wife  of  an 
outlawed  rebel,  and  the  torch  of  the  incendiary  applied 
to  his  habitation.     The  sense  of  personal  wrong  added 
fuel  to  the  flames  of  patriotism.     He  emerged  from  his 
hiding-place,  and  gathered  his  friends  about  him.     Too 
few  for  such  enterprises  as  his  eager  courage  demanded, 
he  made  his  way  into  North  Carolina  seeking  recruits. 
One  of  the  traditions  by  which  his  course  along  the 
frontiers  of  this  state  was  marked,  is  here  in  place,  as 
equally  illustrative  of  his  progress  and  his  character. 
He  found  himself  one  day  at  a  place  known  as  the  "Gil- 
lespie  settlement."     Of  the  Gillespie  family  there  were 
numerous  brothers,  who  were  all  famous  cock-fighters. 
They  were  content  with  the  conflicts  of  the  barn-yard, 
having  in  their  possession,  among  other  famous  fighting- 
birds,  a  blue  hen  of  the  game  species,  whose  progeny 
were  particularly  distinguished  for  their  martial  quali- 
ties.    Of  one  of  these  chickens,  called  Tuck,  there  is 
quite  a  biography.     His  reputation  was  extended  far 
and  wide,  from  mountain  to  mountain.     He  was  never 
known  to  refuse  a  fight,  or  to  lose  a  battle.     Sumter 
suddenly  appeared  at  the  cockpit,  and  surprised  the  Gil- 
lespies  at  their  usual  occupation.      They  looked  up,  and 
were  struck  with  the  bold  and  military  aspect  of  the  stran- 
*  Washington  and  the  Generals  of  the  American  Revolution. 


THE  "GAME  COCK."  309 

ger.  His  •well-made  person,  muscular  without  bulk,  im- 
pressed them  with  respect.  His  eye  had  in  it  that  fiery 
courage  which  they  were  accustomed  to  admire ;  and  they 
were  not  offended,  when,  with  something  contemptuous  in 
his  voice  and  manner,  as  he  referred  to  their  amusement, 
which  was  at  once  child-like  and  cruel,  he  called  upon  them, 
in  abrupt  and  energetic  language,  to  leave  the  cockpit, 
and  "  go  with  him  where  he  should  teach  them  how  to  fight 
with  men!"  They  took  him  at  his  word.  "Tuck,  for 
ever  !"  was  the  cry  of  the  Giilespies  ;  "  he  is  one  of  the 
Blue  Hen's  chickens  !"  The  sobriquet  stuck  to  him  al- 
ways after ;  and  the  eagerness  with  which  he  sought  his 
enemy  on  all  occasions,  and  frequently  without  duly 
measuring  the  inequalities  of  the  parties,  amply  justified, 
in  the  opinion  of  his  followers,  the  nom  de  guerre  of  the 
"  Game  Cock,"  which  they  always  coupled  with  his 
name.* 

Sumter  was  comparatively  successful  in  procuring 
recruits.  He  obtained  a  greater  number  than  he  could 
arm.  He  was  reduced  to  great  straits  for  weapons. 
Old  millsaws  were  converted  by  rude  blacksmiths  into 
broad  swords.  Knives,  fastened  to  the  ends  of  poles, 
made  tolerable  lances.  The  pewter  of  ancient  house- 
keepers was  run  into  bullets,  and  supplied  the  few  fowl- 
ing-pieces which  he  could  procure  with  a  few  rounds  of 
missiles  ;  but,  with  all  these  rude  helps  and  appliances, 

*  The  propriety  of  the  epithet  was  very  soon  acknowledged  by  the 
enemy.  Tarleton,  on  one  occasion,  having  hunted  for  Marion  in  vain, 
is  reported  to  have  said  to  his  officers,  "  Come,  let  us  leave  hunting 

this  d d  '  Swamp  Fox,'  and  see  if  we  cannot  find  the  '  Game 

Cock.' " 


310        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

it  was  still  the  case  that  a  portion  of  his  men  had  to  keep 
aloof  in  the  action,  waiting  till  the  fall  of  the  enemy,  or 
of  their  comrades,  should  yield  them  an  opportunity  of 
obtaining  weapons.  But  these  deficiencies  offered  no 
discouragement  to  Sumter.  He  very  quickly  proceeded 
to  give  the  Gillespies  the  amusements  which  he  had  pro- 
mised them.  The  British  and  their  tory  allies  soon  of- 
fered him  a  proper  opportunity. 


CONDITION   OF   THE   CAROLINAS.  Sll 


CHAPTER   II. 

Condition  of  the  Carolinas — Cornwallis  and  Rawdon' s  position — Gates 
advancing — Marion,  Sumter,  Pickens — Movements  of  Rawdon 
Sumter  assaults  the  British  fort  at  Rocky  Mount— Davie's  success 
at  Hanging  Rock — Sumter's  attempt  on  Rocky  Mount  foiled  by 
the  misconduct  of  his  men  — He  retreats  to  his  asylum. 

AT  the  time  of  Sumter's  appearance  upon  the  grand 
theatre  of  the  Southern  "War,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  had 
left  Lord  Cornwallis  in  command  of  the  British  army  in 
the  Southern  States,  with  Lord  Rawdon  as  the  second  in 
command.  A  proclamation  had  been  issued  calling  upon 
the  prisoners  of  war  taken  at  Charleston,  and  paroled, 
to  take  up  arms  in  the  royal  cause,  and  great  numbers, 
disgusted  by  this  bad  faith  of  the  British  commanders, 
were  ready  to  join  the  army  of  the  United  States.  Gene- 
ral Gates  was  on  his  march  towards  Camden,  and  great 
hopes  were  entertained  of  his  being  able  effectually  to 
relieve  the  Carolinas  and  expel  the  British  from  all  their 
southern  conquests. 

Upon  the  fall  of  Charleston,  says  Lee,*  many  of  the 
leading  men  of  the  State  of  South  Carolina  sought  per- 
sonal safety  with  their  adherents,  in  the  adjoining  states. 
Delighted  at  the  present  prospect,  these  faithful  and 

*  Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  Southern  Department  of  the  Uuited 

States. 


312    LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

brave  citizens  hastened  back  to  their  country  to  share  in 
the  perils  and  toils  of  war. 

Amonf  them  were  Francis  Marion  and  Thomas  Sum- 

o 

ter ;  both  colonels  in  the  South  Carolina  line,  and  both 
promoted  by  Governor  Rutledge  to  the  rank  of  brigadier 
general  in  the  militia  of  the  state.  Marion  was  about 
forty-eight  years  of  age,  small  in  stature,  hard  in  visage, 
healthy,  abstemious,  and  taciturn.  Enthusiastically 
•wedded  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  he  deeply  deplored  the 
doleful  condition  of  his  beloved  country.  The  common- 
weal was  his  sole  object ;  nothing  selfish,  nothing  mer- 
cenary, soiled  his  ermine  character.  Fertile  in  stratagem, 
he  struck  unperceived ;  and  retiring  to  those  hidden  re- 
treats, selected  by  himself,  in  the  morasses  of  Pedee  and 
Black  river,  he  placed  his  corps  not  only  out  of  the  reach 
of  his  foe,  but  often  out  of  the  discovery  of  his  friends.* 
A  rigid  disciplinarian,  he  reduced  to  practice  the  justice 
of  his  heart ;  and  during  the  difficult  course  of  warfare, 
through  which  he  passed,  calumny  itself  never  charged 

*  Lieutenant  Colonel  Lee  was  ordered  to  join  Marion  after  Greene 
determined  to  turn  the  war  back  to  South  Carolina  in  1781.  An 
officer,  with  a  small  party,  preceded  Lee  a  few  days'  march  to  find  out 
Marion,  who  was  known  to  vary  his  position  in  the  swamps  of  Pedee  : 
sometimes  in  South  Carolina,  sometimes  in  North  Carolina,  and 
sometimes  on  the  Black  river.  With  the  greatest  difficulty  did  this 
officer  learn  how  to  communicate  with  the  brigadier  ;  and  that  by 
the  accident  of  hearing  among  our  friends  on  the  North  side  of  the 
Pedee,  of  a  small  provision  party  of  Marion's  being  on  the  same  side 
of  the  river.  Making  himself  known  to  this  party,  he  was  conveyed 
to  the  general,  who  had  changed  his  ground  since  the  party  left  him, 
which  occasioned  many  hours'  search  even  before  his  own  men  could 
find  him. 


MARION  AND   SUMTER.  813 

him  with  violating  the  rights  of  person,  property,  or  of 
humanity.  Never  avoiding  clanger,  he  never  rash'y 
sought  it;  and  acting  for  all  around  him  as  he  did  for  him- 
self, he  risked  the  lives  of  his  troops  only  when  it  was 
necessary.  Never  elevated  with  prosperity,  nor  depressed 
by  adversity,  he  preserved  an  equanimity  which  won  the 
admiration  of  his  friends,  and  exacted  the  respect  of 
his  enemies.  The  country  from  Camden  to  the  sea- 
coast  between  the  Pedee  and  Santee  rivers,  was  the 
theatre  of  his  exertions. 

Sumter  was  younger  than  Marion,  larger  in  frame, 
better  fitted  in  strength  of 'body  to  the  toils  of  war,  and, 
like  his  compeer,  devoted  to  the  freedom  of  his  country. 
His  aspect  was  manly  and  stern,  denoting  insuperable 
firmness  and  lofty  courage.  He  was  not  over  scrupu- 
lous as  a  soldier  in  his  use  of  means,  and  apt  to  make 
considerable  allowances  for  a  state  of  war.  Believing  it 
warranted  by  the  necessity  of  the  case,  he  did  not  oc- 
cupy his  mind  with  critical  examinations  of  the  equity 
of  his  measures,  or  of  their  bearings  on  individuals ;  but 
indiscriminately  pressed  forward  to  his  end — the  destruc- 
tion of  his  enemy  and  liberation  of  his  country.  In  his 
military  character  he  resembled  Ajax ;  relying  more 
upon  the  fierceness  of  his  courage  than  upon  the  results 
of  unrelaxing  vigilance  and  nicely  adjusted  combination. 
Determined  to  deserve  success,  he  risked  his  own  life 
and  the  lives  of  his  associates  without  reserve.  En- 
chanted with  the  splendor  of  victory,  he  would  wade  in 
torrents  of  blood  to  attain  it.  This  general  drew  about 
him  the  hardy  sons  of  the  upper  and  middle  grounds ; 
brave  and  determined  like  himself,  familiar  with  diffi- 


314        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

culty,  and  fearless  of  danger.     He  traversed  the  region 
between  Camden  and  Ninety-Six. 

A  third  gentleman  quickly  followed  their  great  example. 
Andrew  Pickens,  younger  than  either  of  them,  inexperi- 
enced in  war,  with  a  sound  head,  a  virtuous  heart,  and 
a  daring  spirit,  joined  in  the  noble  resolve  to  burst  the 
chains  of  bondage  riveted  upon  the  two  southern  states, 
and  soon  proved  himself  worthy  of  being  ranked  with 
his  illustrious  precursors.  This  gentleman  was  also  pro- 
moted by  the  governor  to  the  station  of  brigadier  gene- 
ral ;  and  having  assembled  his  associates  of  the  same 
bold  and  hardy  cast,  distinguished  himself  and  corps  in 
the  progress  of  the  war  by  the  patience  and  cheerfulness 
with  which  every  privation  was  borne,  and  the  gallantry 
with  which  every  danger  was  confronted.  The  country 
between  Ninety-Six  and  Augusta  received  his  chief  at- 
tention. These  leaders  were  always  engaged  in  break- 
ing up  the  smaller  posts  and  the  intermediate  communi- 
cations, or  in  repairing  losses  sustained  by  action.  The 
troops  which  followed  their  fortunes,  on  their  own  or 
their  friends'  horses,  were  armed  with  rifles ;  in  the  use 
of  which  they  had  become  expert ;  a  small  portion  only 
•who  acted  as  cavalry,  being  provided  with  sabres.  When 
they  approached  the  enemy  they  dismounted,  leaving 
their  horses  in  some  hidden  spot  to  the  care  of  a  few 
of  their  comrades.  Victorious  or  vanquished,  they  flew 
to  their  horses,  and  thus  improved  victory  or  secured 
retreat. 

Their  marches  were  long  and  toilsome,  seldom  feed- 
ing more  than  once  a  day.  Their  combats  were  like 
those  of  the  Parthians,  sudden  and  fierce :  their  deci- 


BRILLIANT   SKIRMISH.  315 

sions  speedy,  and  all  subsequent  measures  equally 
prompt.  With  alternate  fortunes  they  persevered  to 
the  last,  and  greatly  contributed  to  that  success,  which 
was  the  first  object  of  their  efforts. 

With  Marion  on  his  right  and  Sumter  on  his  left, 
and  General  Gates  approaching  in  front,  Rawdon  dis- 
cerning the  critical  event  at  hand,  took  his  measures 
accordingly. 

He  not  only  called  in  his  outposts,  but  drew  from  the 
garrison  of  Ninety-Six  four  companies  of  light  infantry, 
and  made  known  to  Lord  Cornwallis  the  menacing  atti- 
tude of  his  enemy. 

Sumter's  promotion  had  been  the  result  of  one  of  his 
brilliant  feats.  On  the  12th  of  July,  1780,  Sumter's 
little  band  darted  suddenly  upon  one  of  these  parties,  at 
Williams's  plantation,  in  one  of  the  upper  districts  of 
South  Carolina.  The  enemy  was  taken  by  surprise, 
and  soon  utterly  defeated.  The  sabre  did  its  work  ea- 
gerly. Scarcely  twenty  of  the  bewildered  wretches  es- 
caped its  edge.  Captain  Huck,  one  of  the  most  brutal 
of  those  who  were  conspicuous  in  this  warfare,  perished 
in  his  crimes ;  and  Colonel  Ferguson,  who  was  probably 
the  true  commander  of  the  party,  a  good  officer,  was  also 
among  the  slain. 

This  affair,  at  once  brief  and  brilliant,  though  on  a 
small  scale  only,  opened  equally  the  eyes  of  friends  and 
enemies.  It  was  one  of  the  very  first,  which,  after  the 
fall  of  the  metropolis,  denoted  the  reawakening  of  the 
spirit  of  patriotism  throughout  the  state.  Sumter's 
squadron  began  to  receive  recruits.  In  a  short  time  he 
found  himself  at  the  head  of  six  hundred  men.  Rutledge, 


816        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  THOMAS   SUMTER. 

the  governor  of  South  Carolina,  promptly  acknowledged 
his  spirit  and  services,  by  sending  him  a  commission  as 
a  brigadier  in  the  service  of  the  state ;  and  assigned  to 
him,  as  he  did  to  Marion,  a  certain  portion  of  the  coun- 
try which  he  was  to  cover  with  his  protection,  and  res- 
cue from  the  enemy.* 

Sumter  continued  his  inroads  upon  the  British  terri- 
tory by  assaulting,  on  the  first  of  August,  1780,  the 
post  of  Rocky  Mount,  in  the  charge  of  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel Turnbull,  with  a  small  garrison  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  of  the  New  York  volunteers  and  some  South  Caro- 
lina militia.  Sumter,  attended  by  the  Colonels  Lacey, 
Erwine,  and  Neale,  having  each  collected  some  of  their 
militia,  repaired,  on  the  30th  of  July,  to  Major  Davie, 
who  still  continued  near  the  enemy,  and  was  now  en- 
camped on  the  North  of  the  Waxhaw's  creek,  for  the 
purpose  of  concerting  a  joint  assault  upon  some  of  the 
British  outposts.  They  were  led  to  hasten  the  execu- 
tion of  this  step,  fearing  that,  by  delay,  their  associates 
might  disperse  without  having  effected  any  good.  After 
due  deliberation  they  came  to  the  resolution  of  carrying 
the  posts  of  Rocky  Mount  and  Hanging  rock  in  succes- 
sion. The  first  of  these  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Catawba,  thirty  miles  from  Camden,  and  the  last 
was  established  on  the  east  side  of  the  same  river,  twen- 
ty-four miles  from  Camden.  They  are  distant  from  each 
other  twelve  miles. 

Sumter  having  under  him  three  colonels,  advanced 
with  the  main  body  upon  Rocky  Mount.  While  Major 
Davie,  with  his  corps  and  a  part  of  the  Mecklenburgh 

*  Washington  and  the  Gencnik  of  tlie  American  Revolution. 


ATTACK   ON   ROCKY   MOUNT.  317 

militia,  under  Colonel  Heaggins,  marched  to  Hanging 
Rock  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  garrison,  to  procure 
exact  intelligence  of  the  condition  of  the  post,  and  to  be 
ready  to  unite  with  Sumter  in  the  intended  blow. 

Rocky  Mount  station  is  fixed  on  the  comb  of  a  lofty 
eminence,  encircled  by  open  wood.  This  summit  was 
surrounded  with  a  small  ditch  and  abatis ;  in  the  centre 
whereof  were  erected  three  log  buildings,  constructed  to 
protect  the  garrison  in  battle,  and  perforated  with  loop 
holes  for  the  annoyance  of  the  assailants. 

As  Davie  got  near  to  Hanging  Rock  he  learned  that 
three  companies  of  Bryant's  loyalists,  part  of  the  garri- 
son, were  just  returning  from  an  excursion,  and  had 
halted  at  a  neighboring  farm-house.  He  drew  off,  de- 
termined to  fall  upon  this  party.  This  was  handsomely 
executed,  and  completely  succeeded.  Eluding  the  senti- 
nels in  one  quarter  with  his  infantry,  and  gaining  the 
other  point  of  attack  with  his  horse  undiscovered,  by 
marching  through  some  adjoining  woods,  he  placed  the 
enemy  between  these  two  divisions,  each  of  which  pressed 
gallantly  into  action. 

The  royalists,  finding  their  front  and  rear  occupied, 
attempted  to  escape  in  a  direction  believed  to  be  open, 
but  were  disappointed ;  the  Major  having  detached  thi- 
ther a  party  of  his  dragoons  in  time  to  meet  them.  They 
were  all,  except  a  few,  killed  and  wounded ;  and  the 
spoils  of  victory  were  safely  brought  off,  consisting  of 
sixty  horses  with  their  trappings,  and  one  hundred  mus- 
kets and  rifles. 

Sumter  approached  Rocky  Mount  with  his  character- 
istic impetuosity ;  but  the  British  officer  was  found  on 


318         LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL   THOMAS    SUMTEB. 

his  guard,  and  defended  himself  ably.  Three  times  did 
Sumter  attempt  to  carry  it ;  but  being  always  foiled,  hav- 
ing no  artillery  to  batter  down  the  houses,  he  drew  off 
undisturbed  by  the  garrison,  having  lost  a  few  of  his  de- 
tachment, with  Colonel  Neale,  an  active,  determined, 
influential  officer,  and  retired  to  his  frontier  position 
on  the  Catawba.  Here  he  rested  no  longer  than  was 
necessary  to  recruit  his  corps,  refresh  his  horses,  and 
provide  a  part  of  the  provisions  necessary  to  support 
him  on  his  next  excursion.  Quitting  his  retreat  with 
his  brave  associates,  Davie,  Irvine,  Hill,  and  Lacey,  he 
darted  upon  the  British  line  of  communications,  and  fell 
on  the  post  at  Hanging  Rock,  (6th  of  August,)  which 
was  held  by  Major  Garden  with  five  hundred  men,  con- 
sisting of  one  hundred  and  sixty  of  the  infantry  of  Tarle- 
ton's  legion,  a  part  of  Colonel  Brown's  regiment,  and 
Bryan's  North  Carolina  corps,  a  portion  of  which  luid,  a 
few  days  before,  been  cut  to  pieces  by  Major  Davie.  His 
attack  was,  through  the  error  of  his  guides,  pointed  at  the 
corps  of  Bryan,  which,  being  surprised,  soon  yielded  and 
took  to  flight.  Sumter  pressed  with  ardor  the  advantage 
he  had  gained,  and  bore  down  upon  the  legion  infantry, 
which  was  forced.  He  then  fell  upon  Brown's  detachment. 
Here  he  was  received  upon  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  The 
contest  grew  fierce,  and  the  issue  doubtful ;  but  at  length 
the  Corp.*  of  Brown  fell  back,  having  lost  nearly  all  its 
officers  and  a  great  proportion  of  its  soldiers. 

Hamilton's  regiment,  with  the  remains  of  Brown's,  and 
the  legion  infantry,  now  formed  in  the  centre  of  their 
position,  a  hollow  square. 

Sumter  advanced  with  the  determination  to  strike  this 


SUMTER   RETREATS.  319 

last  point  of  resistance  ;  but  the  ranks  of  the  militia  had 
become  disordered ;  and  the  men  scattered  from  success, 
and  from  the  plunder  of  part  of  the  British  camp,  so 
that  only  two  hundred  infantry,  and  Davie's  dragoons, 
could  be  brought  into  array.  The  musketry  opened ; 
but  their  fire  was  ineffectual :  nor  could  Sumter,  by  all 
his  exertions,  again  bring  his  troops  to  risk  close  action 
against  his  well  posted  enemy,  supported  by  two  pieces 
of  artillery.  The  cavalry  under  Davie  fell  upon  a  body 
of  the  loyalists,  who,  having  rallied,  had  formed  in  the 
opposite  quarter,  and  menaced  our  right  flank.  They 
were  driven  from  their  ground,  and  took  shelter  under 
the  British  infantry  still  in  hollow  square. 

The  spoils  of  the  camp,  and  the  free  use  of  spirits  in 
which  the  enemy  abounded,  had  for  some  time  attracted 
and  incapacitated  many  of  our  soldiers.  It  was  therefore 
determined  to  retreat  with  the  prisoners  and  booty. 
This  was  done  about  twelve  o'clock  very  leisurely  in  face 
of  the  enemy ;  who  did  not  attempt  interruption,  so  se- 
verely had  he  suffered.  A  party  was  now  for  the  first 
time  seen  drawn  up  on  the  Camden  road,  with  the  ap- 
pearance of  renewal  of  the  contest ;  but  on  the  approach 
of  Davie  it  fell  back.  Our  loss  was  not  ascertained, 
from  the  usual  inattention  to  returns  prevalent  with  mili- 
tia officers  ;  and  many  of  our  wounded  were  immediately 
carried  home  from  the  field  of  battle.  The  corps  of 
Davie  suffered  most.  Captain  M'Clure,  of  South  Caro- 
lina, and  Captain  Reed,  of  North  Carolina,  were  killed ; 
Colonel  Hill,  Major  Winn,  and  Lieutenant  Crawford, 
were  wounded,  as  were  Captain  Craighead,  Lieutenant 
Flenchau,  and  Ensign  M'Clure,  of  North  Carolina. 


320    LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

The  British  loss  exceeded  the  Americans.  Captain 
M'Cullock,  who  commanded  the  legion  infantry  with 
much  personal  honor,  two  other  officers,  and  twenty  men 
of  the  same  corps,  were  killed,  and  nearly  forty  wounded. 
Many  officers  and  men  of  Brown's  regiment  were  also 
killed  and  wounded,  and  some  taken. 

Bryan's  loyalists  were  less  hurt,  having  dispersed  as 
soon  as  pressed.  The  error  of  the  guides  which  de- 
ranged the  plan  of  attack,  the  allurement  of  the  spoils 
found  in  the  enemy's  camp,  and  the  indulgence  in  the 
use  of  liquor,  deprived  Sumter  of  the  victory  once  within 
his  grasp,  and  due  to  the  zeal,  gallantry,  and  persever- 
ance of  himself  and  his  officers. 

Checked  hut  not  dismayed,  disappointed  but  not  dis- 
couraged, Sumter  sought  his  remote  asylum  to  recruit 
and  repair. 


ADVANCE   OF   GATES.  321 


CHAPTER   III. 

Movements  of  Gates  and  Rawdon — Gates  informed  by  Sumter  of  a 
convoy  of  stores  from  Ninety- Six — Sends  a  reinforcement  to  him 
Sumter  captures  the  convoy — Errors  of  Gates — Cornwallis  deter- 
mines to  fight  him — His  dispositions  for  battle — Night  encounter — 
Gates  prepares  for  battle — Battle  of  Camden — Flight  of  the  militia 
— Brave  resistance  of  the  continentals  under  Baron  De  Kalb,  and 
of  the  North  Carolinians — Death  of  De  Kalb. 

ABOUT  this  period  Gates  was  advancing  near  to  the 
scene  of  action.  The  American  general,  soon  after  he 
entered  South  Carolina,  directed  his  march  towards 
Lynch's  creek,  the  southern  branch  of  the  Pedee,  keep- 
ing on  his  right  the  friendly  and  fertile  country  about 
Charlotte,  the  principal  town  of  Mecklenburgh  county. 
Lord  Rawdon,  unwilling  that  Gates  should  find  him  in 
Camden,  where  were  deposited  his  stores,  ammunitions, 
and  sick,  advanced  to  a  strong  position,  fifteen  miles  in 
front,  on  the  southern  banks  of  Lynch's  creek. 

This  being  ascertained  by  General  Gates,  he  moved  to 
Lynch's  opposite  to  Lord  Rawdon  ;  and  the  two  armies 
remained  for  four  days,  separated  only  by  the  creek. 
Gates  broke  up  from  this  ground  inclining  to  his  right, 
which  putting  in  danger  the  British  advanced  force  at 
Rugely's  mill,  Lord  Rawdon  directed  its  evacuation, 

and  fell  back  to  Logstown,  in  the  vicinity  of  Camden. 
21 


!         LIFE    OF    MAJOR    GENERAL    THOMAS    SUMTER. 

Here  he  became  acquainted  with  the  insurrection  of  the 
inhabitants  on  Black  river,  headed  by  Brigadier  Marion, 
which,  although  suspected,  it  was  presumed  would  have 
been  delayed  until  the  American  army  should  obtain 
some  decisive  advantage.  Gates,  desirous  of  opening 
his  communication  with  Sumtcr,  continued  to  advance 
upon  the  North  side  of  Lynch's  creek,  and  took  post  at 
Hugely 's  mill,  where  he  was  joined  by  Brigadier  Stevens 
with  seven  hundred  of  the  Virginia  militia.  At  the 
same  time  he  received  information  from  General  Sumter 
that  a  detachment  of  the*enemy  from  Ninety-Six,  with 
stores  for  the  main  body  at  Camden,  was  on  its  march, 
which  he  could  conveniently  intercept  as  it  passed  the 
ferry  on  the  Wateree,  one  mile  below  Camden,  if  sup- 
plied with  artillery  to  batter  down  a  redoubt  which  co- 
vered the  ferry.  Gates  weakened  his  army,  though  in 
striking  distance  of  his  foe,  by  detaching  to  Sumter  four 
hundred  men  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Woolford,  of  the  Maryland  line,  with  two  light  pieces. 
As  soon  as  this  detachment  was  put  in  motion,  prepara- 
tions were  made  to  advance  still  nearer  to  Camden. 

Meantime  Sumter,  the  moment  he  received  his  rein- 
forcement, set  off  in  pursuit  of  the  convoy.  Putting  his 
command  in  motion  for  Camden  ferry,  he  pushed  forward 
with  equal  caution  and  celerity. 

Near  break  of  day  on  the  16th  of  August,  he  had  ap- 
proached, undiscovered,  to  within  a  few  miles  of  Carey's 
Ford.  The  British  were  taken  by  surprise.  A  sudden  and 
impetuous  onslaught  in  Sumter's  usual  style  succeeded, 
and  victory  soon  declared  in  his  favor.  The  fort,  the 
stores,  troops — all.  were  surrendered,  and  in  possession 


ERROR   OF   GATES.  323 

of  forty-four  wagons  crammed  with  valuable  stores,  toge- 
ther with  numerous  prisoners,  Sumter  instantly  commen- 
ced his  retreat  with  the  view  of  placing  his  valuable  cap- 
ture beyond  the  reach  of  the  enemy. 

The  evacuation  of  Rugely's  mill,  and  the  falling  back 
of  Lord  Rawdon  from  Lynch's  creek,  seem  to  have 
inspired  General  Gates  with  the  presumption  that  his 
approach  would  drive  the  enemy  from  Camden.  No 
conclusion  more  erroneous  could  have  been  drawn  from 
a  fair  view  of  the  objects  and  situation  of  the  respective 
armies. 

The  British  general  was  under  the  necessity  of  main- 
taining his  position ;  for  retreat  yielded  up  that  country 
which  he  was  bound  to  retain,  and  encouraged  that 
spirit  of  revolt  which  he  was  bound  to  repress.  All  the 
disposable  force  under  his  orders  had  been  concentrated 
at  Camden  ;  delay  would  not  thicken  his  ranks  while  it 
was  sure  to  add  to  those  of  his  adversary.  Every  con- 
sideration urged  the  British  general  to  battle ;  and  no 
commander  was  ever  more  disposed  than  Lord  Cornwallis 
to  cut  out  relief  from  embarrassment  by  the  sword.  The 
foundation  of  the  policy  pursued  by  General  Gates,  was 
laid  in  error ;  and  we  ought  not  to  be  surprised  at  its 
disastrous  termination.  Had  Gates  not  confidently  pre- 
sumed that  a  retrogade  movement  on  the  part  of  the 
enemy  would  have  been  the  effect  of  his  advance,  he 
certainly  would  have  detained  Woolford's  detachment, 
and  ordered  Sumter  to  join  him ;  it  being  unquestiona- 
ble that  victory  in  the  plains  of  Camden  would  give  to 
him  the  British  army,  and  with  it  all  the  posts  in  South 
Carolina  except  Charleston.  To  this  end  his  means 


824        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

ought  to  have  been  solely  directed ;  or  if  he  preferred 
the  wiser  course,  to  spin  out  the  campaign  condensing 
his  main  body,  and  beating  the  enemy  in  detail,  he 
should  have  continued  in  his  strong  position  behind 
Lynch's  creek,  ready  upon  Cornwallis's  advance  to  have 
fallen  back  upon  its  head  waters,  in  the  powerful  and 
doubtful  counties  of  Cabarrus,  Rowand,  and  Mecklen- 
burgh.* 

No  doubt  General  Gates  was  unfortunately  persuaded 
that  he  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  advance  upon  his 
enemy,  never  supposing  that,  so  far  from  retiring,  the 
British  general  would  seize  the  proffered  opportunity  of 
battle. 

Unhappily  for  America,  unhappily  for  himself,  he 
acted  under  this  influence,  nor  did  he  awake  from  his 
reverie  until  the  proximity  of  the  enemy  was  announced 
by  his  fire  in  the  night,  preceding  the  fatal  morning. 

Lord  Cornwallis  having  been  regularly  informed  of 
the  passing  occurrences,  hastened  to  Camden,  which  he 
reached  on  the  13th ;  spending  the  subsequent  day  in 
review  and  examination,  he  found  his  army  very  much 
enfeebled;  eight  hundred  being  sick,  his  effective 

*  The  inhabitants  of  these  three  counties,  among  the  most  populous 
in  the  state,  were  true  and  zealous  in  their  maintenance  of  the  revo- 
lution ;  and  they  were  always  ready  to  encounter  any  and  every  peril 
to  support  the  cause  of  their  hearts.  Contiguous  to  the  western  bor- 
der over  the  mountains,  lived  that  hardy  race  of  mountaineers,  equally 
attached  to  the  cause  of  our  common  country,  and  who  roller]  occa- 
sionally like  a  torrent  on  the  hostile  territory.  The  ground  was 
strong,  and  the  soil  rich  and  cultivated.  In  every  respect,  therefore, 
it  was  adapted  to  the  American  general  until  he  had  rendered  him- 
aclf  completely  ready  for  defence. 


ADVANCE   OF   CORNWALLIS.  325 

strength  was  reduced  to  somewhat  less  than  two  thou- 
sand and  three  hundred  men,  including  militia,  and 
Bryan's  corps,  which  together  amounted  to  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men.  Judging  from  the  exertions  of 
Congress  and  the  States  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina, 
by  their  publications,  he  rated  his  enemy  at  six  thou- 
sand ;  in  which  estimation  his  lordship  was  much  mista- 
ken, as  from  official  returns  on  the  evening  preceding  the 
battle,  it  appears  that  the  American  force  did  not  exceed 
four  thousand,  including  the  corps  detached  under  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Woolford ;  yet  there  was  a  great  disparity 
of  numbers  in  our  favor ;  but  we  fell  short  in  quality,  our 
continental  horse,  foot,  and  artillery,  being  under  one 
thousand,  whereas  the  British  regulars  amounted  to 
nearly  one  thousand  and  six  hundred. 

Notwithstanding  his  diminished  force,  notwithstand- 
ing the  vast  expected  superiority  of  his  enemy,  the  dis- 
criminating mind  of  the  British  general  paused  not  an 
instant  in  deciding  upon  his  course. 

No  idea  of  a  retrogade  movement  was  entertained  by 
him.  Victory  only  could  extricate  him  from  the  sur- 
rounding dangers  ;  and  the  quicker  the  decision  the 
better  his  chance  of  success.  He  therefore  gave  orders 
to  prepare  for  battle,  and  in  the  evening  of  the  15th,  put 
his  army  in  motion  to  attack  his  enemy  next  morning  in 
his  position  at  Rugeley's  mill. 

Having  placed  Camden  in  the  care  of  Major  M'Ar- 
thur,  with  the  convalescents,  some  of  the  militia,  and  a 
detachment  of  regulars  expected  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  he  moved,  at  the  hour  of  ten  at  night,  in  two  divi- 
sions. The  front  division,  composed  of  four  companies 


326         LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   TUOMAS   SUMTER. 

of  light  infantry,  with  the  twenty-third  and  thirty- 
third  regiments,  was  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Wehster. 

The  rear  division,  consisting  of  the  legion  infantry, 
Hamilton's  regiment  of  North  Carolinians,  the  volun- 
teers of  Ireland,  and  Bryan's  corps  of  loyalists,  was 
under  the  orders  of  Lord  Rawdon.  Two  battalions  of 
the  seventy-first,  with  the  legion  cavalry,  formed  the 
reserve. 

After  Gates  had  detached  Woolford  to  Sumter,  and 
prepared  his  army  to  move,  it  was  resolved  in  a  council 
of  war  to  march  on  the  night  of  the  15th,  and  to  sit 
down  behind  Saunders's  creek,  within  seven  miles  of 
Camden.  Thus  it  happened  that  both  the  generals 
were  in  motion  at  the  same  hour,  and  for  the  same  pur- 
pose :  with  this  material  distinction,  that  the  American 
general  grounded  his  conduct  in  his  mistaken  confidence 
of  his  adversary's  disposition  to  retreat ;  whereas,  the 
British  commander  sought  for  battle  with  anxiety,  re- 
garding the  evasion  of  it  by  his  antagonist  as  the  highest 
misfortune. 

Our  baggage,  stores,  and  sick,  having  been  sent  off 
to  the  friendly  settlement  of  the  Waxhaws,  the  army 
marched  at  ten  o'clock  at  night.  Armand's*  legion, 
in  horse  and  foot  not  exceeding  one  hundred,  moved  as 

*  Armand  was  one  of  the  many  French  gentlemen  who  joined  our 
army,  and  was  one  of  the  few  who  were  honored  with  important  com- 
mands. His  officers  were  generally  foreign,  and  his  soldiers  chiefly 
deserters.  It  was  the  last  corps  in  the  army  which  ought  to  be  en- 
trusted with  the  van  post ;  because,  however,  unexceptionable  the 
officers  may  have  been,  the  materials  of  which  the  corps  was  com- 
posed did  not  warrant  such  distinction. 


FLIGHT    OF   ARMAXD.  327 

a  van  guard,  flanked  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Porterfield's 
corps  on  the  right,  and  by  Major  Armstrong's  light  in- 
fantry, of  the  North  Carolina  militia,  on  the  left.  The 
Maryland  and  Delaware  lines  composed  the  front  divi- 
sion, under  Baron  de  Kalb ;  the  Militia  of  North  Caro- 
lina, General  Cas\vell,  the  centre;  and  the  Virginia 
militia  under  Brigadier  Stevens,  the  rear.  Some  volun- 
teer cavalry  were  placed  to  guard  the  baggage.  Midway 
between  Camden  and  Rugeley's  mill,  the  two  armies 
met,  about  one  in  the  morning.  They  instantly  felt 
each  other;  when  the  corps  of  Armand  shamefully 
turned  its  back,  carrying  confusion  and  dismay  into  our 
ranks.  The  leading  regiment  of  Maryland  was  disor- 
dered by  this  ignominious  flight ;  but  the  gallant  Porter- 
field,  taking  his  part  with  decision  on  the  right,  se- 
conded by  Armstrong  on  the  left,  soon  brought  the  ene- 
my's van  to  a  pause.  Prisoners  being  taken  on  both 
sides,  the  adverse  generals  became  informed  of  their  un- 
expected proximity.* 

*  Mr.  Marshall,  in  his  life  of  Washington,  gives  a  summary  of  the 
principal  events  in  the  southern  war.  This  faithful  historian  tells 
us,  that  in  the  night,  as  soon  as  the  skirmish  terminated,  some 
prisoners  were  brought  to  Gates :  from  whom  he  learnt  that  the 
British  army  was  in  front.  The  general  officers  were  immediately 
assembled.  The  intelligence  received  from  the  prisoners  was  com- 
municated to  them,  and  their  opinions  asked  on  the  measures  to  be 
adopted. 

General  Stevens,  of  the  Virginia  militia,  answered,  that  "  It  was  now 
too  late  to  retreat."  A  silence  of  some  moments  ensued  ;  and  Gene- 
ral Gates,  who  seems  himself  to  have  been  disposed  to  try  the  chance 
of  a  battle,  understanding  silence  to  be  an  approbation  of  the  senti- 
ments delivered  by  Stevens,  broke  up  the  council  by  saying,  "Then 
we  must  fight,  gentlemen,  please  to  take  your  posts.'' 


328         LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

The  two  armies  halted,  each  throbbing  with  the  emo 
tions  which  the  van  rencontre  had  excited.  The  Bri- 
tish army  displayed  in  one  line,  which  completely  occu- 
pied the  ground,  each  flank  resting  on  impervious 
swamps.  The  infantry  of  the  reserve  took  post  in  a 
second  line,  one  half  opposite  the  centre  of  each  wing ; 
and  the  cavalry  held  the  road,  where  the  left  of  the 
right  wing  united  with  the  volunteers  of  Ireland,  which 
corps  formed  the  right  of  the  left  wing.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Webster  commanded  on  the  right,  and  Colonel 
Lord  Rawdon  on  the  left.  With  the  front  line  were  two 
six  and  two  three  pounders,  under  Lieutenant  M'Leod 
of  the  artillery ;  with  the  reserve  were  two  six  pounders. 
Thus  arranged,  confiding  in  discipline  and  experience, 
the  British  general  waited  anxiously  for  light. 

The  Maryland  leading  regiment  was  soon  recovered 
from  the  confusion  produced  by  the  panic  of  Armand's 
cavalry.  Battle,  although  unexpected,  was  now  inevi- 
table ;  and  General  Gates  arrayed  his  army  with  promp- 
titude. The  second  brigade  of  Maryland,  with  the 
regiment  of  Delaware,  under  General  Gist,  took  the 
right;  the  brigade  of  North  Carolina  militia,  led  by 
Brigadier  Caswell,  the  centre ;  and  that  of  Virginia, 
under  Brigadier  Stevens,  the  left.  The  first  brigade  of 
Maryland  was  formed  in  reserve,  under  the  command 
of  General  Smallwood,  who  had  on  York  Island,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  war,  when  colonel  of  the  first  regi- 
ment of  Maryland,  deeply  planted  in  the  hearts  of  his 
country  the  remembrance  of  his  zeal  and  valor,  con- 
spicuously displayed  in  that  the  first  of  his  fields.  To 
each  brigade  a  due  proportion  of  artillery  was  allotted  ; 


BATTLE   OF   CAMDEN.  329 

but  we  had  no  cavalry,  as  those  who  led  in  the  right 
were  still  flying.  Major  General  Baron  de  Kalb,  charged 
with  the  line  of  battle,  took  post  on  the  right;  while 
the  general  in  chief,  superintending  the  whole,  placed  him- 
self on  the  road  between  the  line  and  the  reserve.  The 
light  of  day  dawned, — the  signal  for  battle.  Instantly 
our  centre  opened  its  artillery,  and  the  left  of  our  line, 
under  Stevens,  was  ordered  to  advance.  The  veterans 
of  the  enemy,  composing  its  right,  were  of  course  op- 
posed to  the  Virginia  militia ;  whereas  they  ought  to 
have  been  faced  by  the  continental  brigade.*  Stevens, 
however,  exhorting  his  soldiers  to  rely  on  the  bayonet, 
advanced  with  his  accustomed  intrepidity.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Otho  Williams,  Adjutant  General,  preceded  him 
with  a  band  of  volunteers,  in  order  to  invite  the  fire  of 
the  enemy  before  they  were  in  reach  of  the  militia,  that 
experience  of  its  inefficacy  might  encourage  the  latter  to 
do  their  duty.  The  British  general,  closely  watching 
our  motions,  discovered  this  movement  on  the  left,  and 
gave  orders  to  Webster  to  lead  into  battle  with  the  right. 
The  command  was  executed  with  the  characteristic  cour- 
age and  intelligence  of  that  officer.  Our  left  was  in- 
stantly overpowered  by  the  assault;  and  the  brave 
Stevens  had  to  endure  the  mortifying  spectacle,  exhibited 

*  General  Gates  did  not,  in  his  disposition,  conform  to  the  judi- 
cious principle  which  we  find  observed  by  General  Lincoln  ;  or  our 
continentals  would  have  been  posted  on  the  left  to  oppose  the  British 
right.  Indeed,  such  seems  to  have  been  Gates'  hurry,  from  the  mo- 
ment he  was  called  to  the  command  of  the  south,  as  to  forbid  that 
full  inquiry  into  his  enemy's  and  his  own  situation,  as  well  as  intimate 
acquaintance  with  the  character  of  his  own  and  his  enemy's  troops, 
so  necessary  to  the  pursuit  of  right  measures  in  war. 


330         LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

by  his  flying  brigade.  Without  exchanging  more  than 
one  fire  with  the  enemy,  they  threw  away  their  arms ; 
and  sought  that  safety  in  flight,  which  generally  can  be 
obtained  only  by  courageous  resistance.  The  North 
Carolina  brigade,  imitating  that  on  the  right,  followed 
the  shameful  example.  Stevens,  Caswell,  and  Gates 
himself,  struggled  to  stop  the  fugitives,  and  rally  them 
for  battle ;  but  every  noble  feeling  of  the  heart  was 
sunk  in  base  solicitude  to  preserve  life ;  and  having  no 
cavalry  to  assist  their  exertions,  the  attempted  reclama- 
tion failed  entirely.  The  continental  troops,  with  Dixon's 
regiment  of  North  Carolinians,  were  left  to  oppose  the 
enemy ;  every  corps  of  whose  army  was  acting  with  the 
most  determined  resolution.  De  Kalb  and  Gist  yet 
held  the  battle  on  our  right  in  suspense.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Howard,  at  the  head  of  Williams's  regiment, 
drove  the  corps  in  front  out  of  line.  Rawdon  could  not 
bring  the  brigade  of  Gist  to  recede : — bold  was  the  pres- 
sure of  the  foe ;  firm  as  a  rock  the  resistance  of  Gist. 
Now  the  Marylanders  were  gaining  ground  ;  but  the  de- 
plorable desertion  of  the  militia  having  left  Webster  un- 
employed, that  discerning  soldier  detached  some  light 
troops  with  Tarleton's  cavalry  in  pursuit,  and  opposed 
himself  to  the  reserve  brought  up  by  Small  wood  to  re- 
place the  fugitives.  Here  the  battle  was  renewed  with 
fierceness  and  obstinacy.  The  gallant  Marylanders, 
with  Dixon's  regiment,  although  greatly  outnumbered, 
firmly  maintained  the  desperate  conflict ;  and  De  Kalb, 
now  finding  his  once  exposed  flank  completely  shielded, 
resorted  to  the  bayonet.  Dreadful  was  the  charge !  In 
one  point  of  the  line  the  enemy  were  driven  before  us 


DEFEAT   OF   GATES.  331 

with  the  loss  of  many  prisoners.  But  while  Smallwood 
covered  the  flank  of  the  second  brigade,  his  left  became 
exposed;  and  Webster,  never  omitting  to  seize  every 
advantage,  turned  the  light  infantry  and  twenty-third 
regiment  on  his  open  flank.  Smalhvood,  however,  sus- 
tained himself  with  undiminished  vigor ;  but  borne 
down  at  last  by  superiority  of  force,  the  first  brigade 
receded.  Soon  it  returned  to  the  line  of  battle  ; — again 
it  gave  ground,  and  again  rallied.  Meanwhile  De  Kalb, 
with  our  right,  preserved  a  conspicuous  superiority. 
Lord  Cornwallis,  sensible  of  the  advantages  gained,  and 
aware  of  the  difficulty  to  which  we  were  subjected  by  the 
shameful  flight  of  our  left,  concentrated  his  force  and 
made  a  decisive  charge.  Our  brave  troops  were  broken ; 
and  his  lordship,  following  up  the  blow,  compelled  the 
intrepid  Marylanders  to  abandon  the  unequal  contest. 
To  the  woods  and  swamps,  after  performing  their  duty 
valiantly,  these  gallant  soldiers  were  compelled  to  fly. 
The  pursuit  was  continued  with  keenness,  and  none  were 
saved  but  those  who  penetrated  the  swamps  which  had 
been  deemed  impassable.  The  road  was  heaped  with 
the  dead  and  wounded.  Arms,  artillery,  horses,  and 
baggage,  were  strewed  in  every  direction ;  and  the  whole 
adjacent  country  presented  evidences  of  the  signal  de- 
feat. 

Our  loss  was  very  heavy.  More  than  a  third  of  the 
continental  troops  were  killed  and  wounded ;  and  of  the 
wounded  one  hundred  and  seventy  were  made  prisoners. 
The  regiment  of  Delaware  was  nearly  annihilated ;  and 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Vaughn  and  Major  Patton  being  ta- 
ken, its  remnant,  less  than  two  companies,  was  after- 


382    LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

wards  placed  under  the  orders  of  Kirkwood,  senior  Cap- 
tain. The  North  Carolina  militia  also  suffered  greatly ; 
more  than  three  hundred  were  taken,  and  nearly  one 
hundred  killed  and  wounded.  Contrary  to  the  usual 
course  of  events  and  the  general  wish,  the  Virginia  mili- 
tia, who  set  the  infamous  example  which  produced  the 
destruction  of  our  army,  escaped  entirely. 

De  Kalb,  sustaining  by  his  splendid  example  the 
courageous  efforts  of  our  inferior  force,  in  his  last  reso- 
lute attempt  to  seize  victory,  received  eleven  wounds, 
and  was  made  prisoner.  His  yet  lingering  life  was  res- 
cued from  immediate  death  by  the  brave  interposition  of 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Du  Buysson,  one  of  his  aids-de-camp ; 
who,  embracing  the  prostrate  general,  received  into  his 
own  body  the  bayonets  pointed  at  his  friend.  The 
heroic  veteran,  though  treated  with  every  attention,  sur- 
vived but  a  few  days.  Never  were  the  last  moments  of 
a  soldier  better  employed.  He  dictated  a  letter  to 
General  Smallwood,  who  succeeded  to  the  command  of 
his  division,  breathing  in  every  word  his  sincere  and  ar- 
dent affection  for  his  officers  and  soldiers ;  expressing 
his  admiration  of  their  late  noble  though  unsuccessful 
stand ;  reciting  the  eulogy  which  their  bravery  had  ex- 
torted from  the  enemy ;  together  with  the  lively  delight 
such  testimony  of  their  valor  had  excited  in  his  own 
mind,  then  hovering  on  the  shadowy  confines  of  life.  In 
this  endearing  adieu  he  comprehended  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel Vaughn,  with  the  Delaware  regiment  and  the  artil- 
lery attached  to  his  division ;  both  of  which  corps  had 
shared  in  the  glory  of  that  disastrous  day.  Feeling  the 
pressure  of  death,  he  stretched  out  his  quivering  hand 


DEATH  OF   DE   KALB.  833 

to  his  friend  Pu  Buysson,  proud  of  his  generous  wounds ; 
and  breathed  his  last  in  benedictions  on  his  faithful, 
brave  division.  We  lost,  besides  Major  General  Baron 
de  Kalb,  many  excellent  officers  ;  and  among  them  Lieu- 
tenant Colonel  Porterfield,  whose  promise  of  future 
greatness  had  endeared  him  to  the  whole  army.  Wounded 
in  his  brave  stand  in  the  morning,  when  our  dragoons 
basely  fled,  he  was  taken  off  the  field,  never  more  to 
draw  his  sword !  Brigadier  Rutherford,  of  the  North 
Carolina  militia,  and  Major  Thomas  Pinkney,  of  the 
South  Carolina  Line,  aid-de-camp  to  General  Gates, 
were  both  wounded  and  taken. 

The  British  loss  is  stated  to  have  amounted  to  eighty 
killed,  and  two  hundred  and  forty-five  wounded.* 

*  Lee's  Memoirs. 


834        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Gates  informed  of  Sumter'a  success — Movements  of  Major  Davie — 
He  informs  Sumter  of  Gates's  defeat — Sumter  retreats  rapidly — 
Pursued  and  surprised  by  Tarleton — Sumter  escapes  with  part  of 
his  force — Comments  on  Tarleton's  conduct — Gates  retires  to 
Salisbury — Afterwards  to  Hillsborough. 

IN  the  midst  of  this  heart-rending  defeat,  General 
Gates  received  advice  of  the  success  of  Sumter  against 
the  British  convoy.  Some  consolation  *  was  thus  ad- 
ministered to  his  wounded  spirit.  The  corps  under  Sum- 
ter, added  to  those  who  had  escaped  this  day  of  destruc- 
tion, would  have  formed  a  force  which  could  preserve 

*  This  consolation  was  necessarily  mingled  with  acute  remorse.  It 
must  have  reminded  the  general  of  the  advantages  once  in  his  com- 
mand, by  pursuing  the  prudent  system  of  striking  his  adversary  in 
detail ;  and  if  victory  with  him  was  only  pleasant  by  being  immediate, 
it  would  bring  to  his  recollection  the  propriety  of  having  brought 
Sumter  to  him,  instead  of  detaching  Woolford  from  him. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  hearing  from  his  commander  at  Camden  of  the 
success  of  Sumter,  in  the  midst  of  his  prosperity  turned  his  mind  to 
the  recovery  of  the  loss  he  had  sustained, — an  example  meriting  imi- 
tation from  all  who  may  command  in  war.  Small  as  was  the  advan- 
tage gained,  had  it  been  enjoyed,  great  would  have  been  the  good 
derived  in  its  consequences:.  The  British  general,  foreseeing  this,  did 
not  indulge  even  in  the  proud  moments  of  victory,  but  gave  his  mind 
and  time  to  prepare  Sumter'a  destruction. 


MOVEMENTS   OF   MAJOR   DAVIE.  335 

the  appearance  of  resistance,  and  give  time  for  the  ar- 
rival of  succor.  Major  M'Arthur,  about  the  same  time, 
communicated  the  occurrence  to  Lord  Cornwallis ;  who 
occupied  his  first  moments  after  his  victory  in  despatching 
orders  to  Lieutenant  Colonel  Turnbull,  then  stationed 
on  Little  river  with  the  New  York  volunteers,  and  Major 
Ferguson's  corps  of  loyalists,  to  intercept  General  Sum- 
ter  and  bring  him  to  action. 

Major  Davie's  corps,  part  of  the  force  under  Sumter, 
in  his  preceding  operations,  had  suffered  severely  on  the 
6th  of  August,  in  the  unsuccessful  attempt  on  the  post 
at  Hanging  Rock ;  and  was  subsequently  engaged  in 
escorting  our  wounded  to  Charlotte,  where  Davie  had 
previously  established  a  hospital.  The  moment  this  ser- 
vice was  performed,  Major  Davie  hastened  to  the  gene- 
ral rendezvous  at  Rugeley's  mill. 

On  the  fifteenth,  arriving  after  Gates  had  moved,  he 
followed  the  army;  and  marching  all  night,  met  the 
first  part  of  our  flying  troops  about  four  miles  from  the 
field  of  battle.  With  an  expectation  of  being  useful  in 
saving  soldiers,  baggage,  and  stores,  he  continued  to  ad- 
vance ;  and  meeting  with  Brigadier  General  Huger,  of 
the  South  Carolina  line,  driving  his  tired  horse  before 
him,  he  learnt  the  probability  of  Sumter's  ignorance  of 
the  defeat  of  our  army,  and  of  the  consequent  danger  to 
which  he  would  be  exposed.  Major  Davie  therefore 
instantly  despatched  Captain  Martin,  attended  by  two 
dragoons,  to  inform  Sumter  of  this  afflicting  event ;  to 
urge  him  to  take  care  of  his  corps  by  immediate  retreat, 
and  to  request  him  to  repair  to  Charlotte,  whither  him- 


336        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL  THOMAS   SUMTER. 

self  meant  to  proceed,  and  assemble,  as  he  returned,  all 
the  force  which  could  be  induced  to  take  the  field. 

On  the  night  following,  Captain  Martin  reached  Sum- 
ter,  who  immediately  decamped  with  his  prisoners  and 
booty.  Turnbull's  attempt  failed,  from  the  celerity  with 
which  Sumter  had  moved.  Apprehensive  that  Sumter 
might  escape  Turnbull,  and  anxious  to  break  up  this 
corps,  the  British  general  was  not  satisfied  with  a  single 
effort  to  destroy  him;  and,  on  the  same  evening,  di- 
rected Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  with  his  legion  and 
some  light  infantry,  to  proceed  in  the  morning  from  the 
field  of  battle  across  the  Wateree  in  pursuit  of  that  en- 
terprising officer. 

Having  avoided  Turnbull,  Sumter  seems  to  have  in- 
dulged a  belief  that  he  was  safe ;  and  accordingly  en- 
camped on  the  night  of  the  17th  at  Rocky  Mount,  about 
thirty  miles  from  Camden,  and  much  nearer  Cornwallis. 
To  halt  for  the  night  within  striking  distance  of  the  Bri- 
tish army  was  evidently  improvident.  After  a  few  hours 
rest,  he  ought  certainly  to  have  renewed  his  march.  At 
daylight,  he  did,  indeed,  resume  it ;  but,  having  passed 
Fishing  creek,  eight  miles  distant,  he  again  halted.  His 
troops  occupied,  in  line  of  march,  a  ridge  contiguous  to 
the  north  side  of  the  creek,  at  which  place  his  rear 
guard  was  stationed ;  and  two  videts  were  posted  at  a 
small  distance  in  its  front.  Confiding  in  this  hazardous 
situation,  to  these  slender  precautions,  his  arms  were 
stacked,  the  men  were  permitted  to  indulge  at  pleasure ; 
some  in  strolling,  some  bathing,  and  others  reposing. 
The  troops,  no  doubt,  were  extremely  wearied;  but 
bodily  debility  docs  not  warrant  inattention  in  a  com- 


TARLETON'S  APPROACH.  337 

mander:  it  should  redouble  his  caution  and  exertion. 
If  the  halt  at  Fishing  creek  was  unavoidable,  the  troops 
least  fatigued  and  best  armed  should  have  been  selected 
and  posted  for  combat,  while  those  most  fatigued, 
snatched  rest  and  food.  With  this  alternate  relief  the 
retreat  ought  to  have  been  continued ;  and  the  corps 
would  have  been  saved. 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton  moved  with  his  accus- 
tomed velocity ;  and  after  a  rapid  march  on  the  17th, 
approached  Sumter's  line  of  retreat.  Finding  many  of 
his  men  and  his  horses  too  much  exhausted  to  proceed 
with  the  requisite  despatch,  he  left  behind  more  than 
half  of  his  force,  and  pressed  forward  with  about  one 
hundred  and  sixty.  Passing  the  Catawba  at  Rocky 
Mount  ford,  he  got  into  Sumter's  rear,  whose  precautions 
for  security  were  readily  eluded.  The  enemy  reached 
him  unperceived,  when  consternation  at  the  unlooked-for 
assault  became  general.  Partial  resistance  was  at- 
tempted, but  soon  terminated  in  universal  flight.  Sum- 
ter's force,  with  the  detachment  under  Lieutenant  Colo- 
nel Woolford,  was  estimated  at  eight  hundred:  some 
were  killed,  others  wounded,  and  the  rest  dispersed. 
Sumter  himself  fortunately  escaped,  as  did  about  three 
hundred  and  fifty  of  his  men ;  leaving  two  brass  pieces  of 
artillery,  arms,  and  baggage,  in  possession  of  the  enemy, 
who  recovered  their  wagons,  stores,  and  prisoners.* 

*  The  officer  adventuring,  as  did  General  Sumter,  must  never  be 
satisfied  with  common  precautions  :  they  will  not  do. 

It  is  difficult  to  prescribe  rules  upon  the  subject;  because  every 
single  case  is  to  be  regarded,  and  must  suggest  its  own  regulations 

to  a  meditating  mind.     One  fixed  principle  however  we  may  venture 
22 


338         LIFE   OF    MAJOR    GENERAL   THOMAS    SUMTER. 

In  this  enterprise,  although  fortunate  in  its  issue, 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton  evinced  a  temerity,  which 
could  not,  if  pursued,  long  escape  exemplary  chastise- 
ment. Had  Sumter  discovered  his  approach,  that  day 
would  at  least  have  arrested  his  career,  if  it  had  not 
closed  his  existence.  But  unhappily  for  America,  her 
soldiers  were  slaughtered,  sometimes  from  the  improvi- 
dence of  their  leaders,  more  often  from  their  own  fatal 
neglect  of  duty  and  disobedience  of  orders.  Vain  is  it 
to  place  guards  around  your  camp,  and  videts  in  their 
front,  if,  unmindful  of  the  responsibility  of  their  stations, 
they  indulge  in  repose,  or  relinquish  their  posts.  The 
severe  consequences  of  such  criminal  neglect,  we  may 
suppose,  would  prevent  the  repetition  of  the  evil ;  but 
soldiers  are  not  to  be  corrected  by  their  own  observa- 
tions or  deductions.  Rewards  and  punishments  must  be 
added ;  and  execution  on  the  spot,  of  a  faithless  or  ne- 
gligent sentinel,  is  humanity  in  the  end.  Militia  will 
not  endure  this  rigor,  and  are  therefore  improperly  in- 
trusted with  the  sword  of  the  nation  in  war.  The  pur- 
suance of  that  system  must  weaken  the  best  resources  of 
the  state,  by  throwing  away  the  lives  of  its  citizens;  and 
those  rulers  must  provoke  the  vengeance  of  Heaven,  who 

to  lay  down  :  viz.,  that  the  captured,  with  a  portion  of  the  victori- 
ous corps,  ought  to  be  immediately  despatched,  with  orders  to  move 
night  and  day  until  out  of  reach  ;  while  the  commander,  with  the 
least  fatigued  troops,  should  hold  himself  some  few  hours  in  the  rear, 
sweeping  with  the  best  of  his  cavalry  all  the  country  between  him 
and  his  enemy,  thus  procuring  correct  information,  which  will  always 
•ecure  a  retiring  corps. 


GATES    AT   CHARLOTTE.  339 

invite   such  destruction,  by  adhering  to  this  impotent 
policy. 

The  tragedy  of  the  16th  closing  with  the  catastrophe 
of  the  18th,  the  army  of  the  South  became  a  second 
time  nearly  annihilated.  General  Gates  halted  at  Char- 
lotte, where  some  of  his  defeated  army  had  arrived. 
Soon  after  he  retired  to  Salisbury,  and  afterwards  to 
Hillsborough,  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  from  Cam- 
den  ;  where  he  determined  to  collect  his  scattered  forces, 
and  to  draw  reinforcements,  with  a  resolution  of  again 
facing  his  successful  adversary.*  Smallwood  and  Gist 
continued  at  Salisbury,  until  all  the  dispersed  conti- 
nentals were  assembled.  The  militia  of  both  states 
passed  on  towards  their  respective  homes,  selecting  their 
own  route,  and  obtaining  subsistence  from  the  charity 
of  the  farmers  on  the  road. 

*  This  rapid  withdraw  of  General  Gates  has  been  generally  sup- 
posed to  diminish  his  reputation.  Not  so,  in  truth.  It  does  him 
honor ;  as  it  evinced  a  mind  capable,  amidst  confusion  and  distress, 
of  discerning  the  point  most  promising  to  renew  with  expedition  his 
strength :  at  the  same  time  incapable  of  being  withheld  from  doing 
his  duty,  by  regarding  the  calumny  with  which  he  was  sure  to  be 
assailed. 


340        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 


CHAPTER   V. 

Sumter  again  in  the  field — Operations  of  the  parties  and  leaders  in 
the  South — Position  of  the  British  army — Operations  of  Marion 
and  Sumter — Tarleton  foiled  by  Marion — Major  Wemyss  defeated 
by  Sumter — Tarleton  sent  against  Sumter — Battle  of  Blackstock 
Hill— Total  defeat  of  Tarleton  by  Sumter — Sumter  severely 
wounded  and  compelled  to  quit  active  service — Operations  of 
Marion — State  of  the  Southern  country. 

IN  three  days  after  Sumter's  disastrous  defeat  at 
Fishing  creek,  as  related  in  the  last  chapter,  he  had 
collected  his  fugitive  men,  was  reinforced  by  volunteers, 
and  had  made  a  stand  at  Sugar  creek. 

Although  when  the  defeat  of  Gates  at  Camden  was 
effected,  there  was  no  regular  army  in  South  Carolina 
for  three  months,  Sumter  with  his  small  irregular  force 
maintained  a  constant  warfare  with  the  enemy,  and  kept 
up  the  spirit  of  liberty  in  the  country  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Broad  river.  He  crossed  that  stream,  and  by 
rapid  marches  ranged  the  country  between  the  Ennoree 
and  Tyger  rivers,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Broad. 
His  men  were  all  mounted.  They  would  strike  a  blow 
in  one  place  to-day ;  to-morrow  their  power  would  be 
felt  at  a  point  far  distant.  Marion  and  Pickens  were 
engaged  in  a  similar  service  in  the  lower  country ;  while 


MOVEMENTS   OF   MARIOX   AND   SUMTER.  341 

Clarke  and  Twiggs  of  Georgia,  and  Williams  of  Ninety- 
Six  were  equally  active. 

Meantime,  on  the  29th  of  October,  the  British  army 
reached  the  country  lying  between  Camden  and  Ninety- 
Six. 

To  support  these  two  stations,  and  to  shield  the  inter- 
mediate space  from  American  incursions,  Cornwallis 
established  himself  at  Winnsborough,  a  position  very 
convenient  for  the  purposes  contemplated.  Here  he 
desired  to  repose  in  quiet  until  the  junction  of  the  de- 
tachment from  Virginia,  under  Leslie,  should  enable  him 
to  resume  his  operations  in  North  Carolina.  But  Marion 
and  Sumter  continuing  unchanged  amid  the  despondency 
which  the  disasters  of  August  had  produced,  boldly 
pushed  their  disturbing  inroads  into  the  enemy's  terri- 
tory. "\Vith.a  force  fluctuating  from  fifty  to  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  Marion  held  himself  in  his  recesses  on  the 
Pedee  and  Black  rivers;  whence  he  darted  upon  the 
enemy  whenever  an  opportunity  presented.  He  not 
only  kept  in  check  all  the  small  parties  of  the  enemy, 
whom  the  want  of  forage  and  provisions,  or  the  desire 
of  plunder,  occasionally  urged  into  the  region  east  and 
south  of  Camden ;  but  he  often  passed  the  Santee, 
interrupting  the  communication  with  Charleston,  and 
sometimes  alarming  the  small  posts  in  its  vicinity.  To 
such  a  height  had  his  interruption  reached,  that  Corn- 
wallis turned  his  attention  to  the  subject.  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Tarleton  was  despatched  with  his  legion  and 
the  light  artillery,  with  orders  to  find  out  Marion's 
haunts,  and  to  destroy  him.  Having  passed  the  San- 
tee  and  approached  the  Black  river,  this  officer  exerted 


342        LIFE  OF  MAJOn  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

himself  to  bring  Marion  to  action ;  but  the  American 
partisan,  having  ascertained  the  very  superior  force  of 
his  adversary,  acted  so  as  to  elude  all  the  attempts  made 
to  entrap  him. 

At  length  Tarleton  contrived,  by  his  manoeuvres, 
to  circulate  an  opinion  that,  by  detachments  from 
his  corps,  he  had  very  much  reduced  his  force. 
This  rumor,  as  was  intended,  soon  reached  Marion, 
who  was  always  willing  to  seize  every  opportunity  of 
striking  at  his  antagonist.  Presuming  that  Tarleton 
was  reduced  to  an  equality  with  himself,  he  cheerfully 
relinquished  his  occult  asylum,  wishing  to  give  battle 
to  his  adversary.  His  caution  and  vigilance  were  not 
intermitted;  and,  discovering  that  he  was  proceeding 
upon  erroneous  intelligence,  he  skillfully  withdrew  to  his 
unassailable  position,  leaving  Tarleton  to  deplore  the 
inefficacy  of  his  wiles  and  toils. 

While  Marion  engaged  the  attention  of  Cornwallis, 
whose  cavalry  and  artillery  were  drawn  to  the  east  of 
the  Santee,  Sumter  hovered  on  the  west  of  that  river, 
searching  for  some  vulnerable  point  to  assail.  This 
officer,  equally  indefatigable  and  enterprising  with  his 
compeer,  had  the  mountainous  country  of  the  Carol i- 
nas  to  draw  upon  for  assistance.  He  had  therefore, 
the  advantage  of  Marion  in  numbers ;  sometimes  com- 
manding five  hundred,  and  at  others  eight  hundred, 
men.  When  Lord  Cornwallis  became  acquainted  with 
the  approach  of  Sumter,  Major  Wemyss  was  detached 
in  pursuit  of  him,  with  the  sixty-third  regiment,  and 
the  remains,  about  forty  in  number,  of  the  legion 
cavalry. 


SUMTER   DEFEATS   MAJOR  WEMYSS.  343 

The  Americaa  general  having  displayed,  on  past 
occasions,  a  character  of  more  boldness  than  vigi- 
lance, the  British  officer  was  inspired  with  a  hope  of 
surprising  him;  and  directed  his  march,  with  great 
secrecy,  to  Broad  river,  where  Sumter  was  encamped. 
The  silent  celerity  with  which  Wemyss  advanced, 
brought  him,  sooner  than  he  intended,  to  the  vicinity  of 
his  enemy ;  and,  apprehending  that  Sumter  might  be 
apprised,  before  morning,  of  his  proximity,  he  deter- 
mined on  a  nocturnal  attack.  His  corps  was  immedi- 
ately formed  for  battle,  and  advanced  on  Sumter's  camp. 
Anxious  to  observe  the  condition  of  his  foe,  Major 
Wemyss  placed  himself  with  the  van  officer,  who  soon 
fell  on  our  piquet  and  threw  them  back  on  the  main 
body,  after  a  feeble  resistance.  Only  five  muskets  were 
discharged ;  and,  happily  for  us,  two  balls  pierced  the 
major,  and  disabled  him  from  further  exertion.  The 
command  devolved  upon  a  subaltern,  who,  although  un- 
acquainted with  the  ground,  and  uninformed  as  to  the 
plan,  determined  to  press  the  attack.  He  found  Sumter 
prepared  to  receive  him ;  and  very  soon  the  contest 
terminated  in  the  repulse  of  the  British,  who  re- 
tired, leaving  their  commandant  and  twenty  men  on 
the  ground.* 

*  Major  Wemyss  was  very  remiss  in  not  having  opened  his  plan 
and  views  to  his  second  in  command ;  for  it  often  happens  that  the 
first  is  stopped  from  service  during  the  action.  What  might  have  been 
the  issue  of  this  enterprise  had  the  British  major  properly  informed 
his  next  in  command  with  his  plan,  resources,  and  expectations,  cannot 
be  determined ;  but  no  doubt  can  exist  but  that  ihe  effect  of  the 
assailing  troops  must  have  been  diminished  considerably  by  this  culp- 
able omission  in  the  commandant. 


344        LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

The  American  officer,  satisfied  with  his  success, 
did  not  pursue  it ;  hut  crossed  the  Broad  river,  for  the 
purpose" of  proceeding  to  the  chief  object  of  his  expe- 
dition. He  had  concerted,  with  Colonels  Clarke  and 
Banner,  who  commanded  bands  of  mountaineers,  mea- 
sures for  surprising  Ninety-six.  To  cover  that  en- 
terprise, he  menaced  Camden ;  intending  by  a  forced 
march,  to  join  Clarke  and  Banner  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Broad  river. 

On  the  day  following  a  junction  was  effected ;  and 
Sumter,  at  the  head  of  the  combined  forces,  proceeded 
to  the  execution  of  his  design.  These  occurrences  ex- 
cited in  Lord  Cornwallis  apprehensions  for  the  safety  of 
Ninety-six.  Orders  were  instantly  despatched,  recalling 
Tarleton  from  his  expedition  against  Marion,  and  direct- 
ing him  to  proceed  without  delay  against  Sumter.  The 
sixty-third  regiment  which  had  not  yet  returned  from  ita 
unsuccessful  enterprise,  was  ordered  to  join  Tarleton  as 
he  advanced.  As  soon  as  that  officer  received  the  order 
of  Cornwallis,  he  left  his  position  in  the  vicinity  of  Black 
river,  and  hastened  towards  Ninety-six. 

Accustomed  to  quick  movements,  he  arrived  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Sumter,  before  the  latter  had  even 
heard  of  his  advance.  Pushing  up  the  Ennoree  river. 
Tarleton  hoped  to  place  himself  in  his  enemy's  rear ;  but, 
luckily,  a  deserter  from  the  British  infantry  had 
apprised  the  American  general  of  his  adversary's 
movements. 

Sumter  immediately  drew  off  and  passed  the  Ennoree, 
•where  the  British  van  overtook  a  part  of  his  rear  guard, 
and  handled  it  roughly.  Sumter  continued  to  retreat, 


PU11SUIT  OF  StJMTER.  345 

having  the  Tyger,  one  of  the  most  rapid  and  obstructive 
rivers  of  that  country,  in  his  front.  Tarleton,  foresee- 
ing that  should  his  adversary  pass  the  Tyger,  there 
would  be  little  prospect  of  bringing  him  to  action,  re- 
doubled his  exertions  to  overtake  him.  Well  knowing 
the  character  of  his  foe,  he  had  preserved  his  force  in  a 
compact  order ;  but  his  apprehension  that  Sumter  might 
escape,  his  ardor  in  pursuit,  and  desire  to  continue  the 
success  with  which  his  zeal  had  been  generally  crowned, 
impelled  him  to  deviate  from  that  prudent  course. 

In  the  evening  of  the  20th  of  November,  at  the  head 
of  his  cavalry,  about  one  hundred  and  seventy  in  num- 
ber, and  eighty  mounted  infantry,  of  the  sixty-third  re- 
giment, he  dashed  forward  to  bring  Sumter  to  battle, 
before  the  latter  had  passed  the  Tyger ;  and  soon  came 
in  sight  of  his  enemy,  who  had  selected  a  strong  position 
on  Blackstock  hill,  on  the  eastern  banks  of  the  river. 

Here  prudence  would  have  dictated  to  Colonel  Tarle- 
ton a  pause.  The  residue  of  the  sixty-third  regiment, 
the  legion  and  light  infantry,  were  following  with  all 
possible  dispatch ;  and  in  one  hour  might  have  joined 
him.  There  was  no  possibility  of  his  enemy's  escape 
without  battle  ;  and  the  co-operation  of  his  infantry  was 
indispensable  to  secure  victory.  But  delay  did  not  com- 
port with  the  ardent  zeal  or  experience  of  Tarleton ; 
and  he  boldly  advanced  to  the  assault. 

"That  part  of  the  hill,"  says  M'Kenzie,  in  his  Stric- 
tures on  the  Campaigns  of  Tarleton,  "  to  which  the  at- 
tack was  directed  was  nearly  perpendicular,  with  a  small 
rivulet,  brushwood,  and  a  rail  fence  in  front.  The  rear 
of  the  Americans,  and  part  of  their  right  flank,  was  se- 


84C        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   THOMAS   SUMTER. 

cured  by  the  river  Tyger ;  and  their  left  was  covered  by 
a  large  log  barn,  into  which  a  considerable  division  of 
their  force  had  been  thrown,  and  from  which,  as  the 
apertures  between  the  logs  served  them  for  loop  holes, 
they  fired  with  security.  British  valor  was  conspicuous 
in  this  action ;  but  no  valor  could  surmount  the  obsta- 
cles that  here  stood  in  its  way.  Of  the  sixty-third  regi- 
ment, the  commanding  officer,  two  others,  and  one  third 
of  the  privates,  fell.* 

"  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  observing  their  situa- 
tion, charged  with  his  cavalry;  but,  unable  to  dislodge 
the  enemy,  either  from  the  log  barn  on  his  right,  or  the 
height  on  his  left,  he  was  obliged  to  fall  back.  Lieu- 
tenant Skinner,  with  a  presence  of  mind  ever  useful  on 
such  emergencies,  covered  the  retreat  of  the  sixty-third ; 
and  in  this  manner  did  the  whole  party  continue  to  re- 
tire, till  they  formed  a  junction  with  their  infantry,  who 
were  advancing  to  support  them,  leaving  Sumtcr  in  quiet 
possession  of  the  field. 

"  Sumtcr  occupied  the  ground  for  several  hours  ;  but 
having  received  a  severe  wound,  and  knowing  that  the 
British  would  be  reinforced  before  next  morning,  he 

*  Major  Money,  Lieutenant  Gibson.  Lieutenant  Cope  :  the  infantry 
amounted  only  to  eighty.  What  presumption  !  to  expect  to  dislodge 
nn  officer  acknowledged  to  be  the  most  brave,  posted  on  ground 
chosen  by  himself,  at  the  head  of  five  or  six  hundred  troops,  whose 
valor  had  been  often  before  tested,  with  one  hundred  and  sixty,  most- 
ly dragoons.  The  British  cavalry  could  not  act  willi  effect  from  the 
nature  of  the  ground,  as  was  evinced  by  the  nugatory  attempt  made 
by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton  at  their  head. 


SUMTEE   RETHEATS.  347 

thought  it  hazardous  to  wait.  He  accordingly  retired,* 
and  taking  his  "wounded  men  along  with  him,  crossed  the 
rapid  river  Tyger.  The  wounded  of  the  British  detach- 
ment were  left  to  the  mercy  of  their  enemy ;  and  it  is 
doing  but  bare  justice  to  General  Sumter  to  declare  that 
the  strictest  humanity  took  place  upon  the  present  occa- 
sion :  they  were  supplied  with  every  comfort  in  his 
power."  This  faithful  and  plain  relation  was  made  from 
the  representations  of  officers  in  the  action. 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Tarleton,  however,  viewed  his  own 
conduct  in  the  most  favorable  light ;  and  not  only  consi- 
dered the  assault  warrantable,  but  even  claimed  the  vic- 
tory. If  the  principle,  on  which  his  pretension  is 
founded,  be  correct,  nothing  short  of  exterminating 
success  can  give  title  to  victory.  What  more  could  the 
assailed  party  have  done  than  to  fight,  to  retain  his 
ground,  bury  the  dead,  and  take  care  of  the  enemy's 
wounded?  Of  his  own  wounded,  General  Sumter  had 
but  four  to  take  care  of,  and  of  his  own  dead,  but  three 
to  bury.  But  he  did  not  wait  until  Colonel  Tarleton 
might  return  with  a  superior  force;  and  as  Tarleton 
did  return  and  occupy  the  field  of  battle  on  the  day  fol- 
lowing, therefore  Tarleton  was  the  victor.  Such  logic 
does  not  merit  refutation.  But,  however  interested 
military  disputants  may  contest  the  point,  impartial  pos- 
terity will  concur  in  the  conclusion  of  common  sense, 
that  Sumter  gained  a  decisive  victory.  A  grievous 
wound  suspended  his  personal  exertions,  and  probably 

*  Tradition  says  that  Sumter's  wound  was  so  severe  that  he  had 
to  be  placed  in  a  litter  made  of  a  new  ox  hide  and  carried  on  the 
shoulders  of  his  men. 


848    LIFE  OF  MAJOR  GENERAL  THOMAS  SUMTER. 

prevented  him  from  improving  his  success.  After  per- 
forming the  funeral  rites  of  the  dead,  and  placing  the 
wounded  of  the  enemy  in  the  most  comfortable  condition 
in  his  power,  he  continued  his  retreat.  His  faithful  as- 
sociates, agreeably  to  usage,  separated  as  soon  as  they 
reached  their  point  of  safety. 

Sumter's  wound,  unfortunately  for  his  country, 
long  detained  him  from  the  field ;  but  useful  conse- 
quences continued  to  result  from  the  deep  impression 
of  his  example,  from  the  spirit  he  had  infused,  and  the 
experience  gained  under  his  guidance.  Pickens,  Har- 
den, Clarke,  and  others,  persevered  in  their  arduous 
exertions.  Frequently  interrupting  the  communication 
between  the  different  posts  of  the  enemy,  they  obliged 
the  British  general  to  strengthen  his  stations,  spread 
throughout  the  country,  and  thereby  weaken  his  opera- 
tive force. 

Tarleton  was  no  sooner  recalled  from  the  east  of 
the  Santee,  than  Marion  emerged  from  his  concealed 
retreat,  traversed  the  country  from  Georgetown  to 
Camden,  and  endangered  the  communication  between 
them.  Frequently  crossing  the  Santee,  he  inter- 
rupted the  intercourse  between  Charleston  and  Cam- 
don  ;  to  secure  which,  an  intermediate  post  had  been 
established  at  Matte's  hill,  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Congaree. 

Thus,  in  this  gloomy  period,  was  resistance  in  the 
South  continued ;  as  embarrassing  to  the  enemy,  as 
exhilarating  to  the  scattered  refugees  from  South  Ca- 
rolina and  Georgia.  It  produced  in  Congress  and  the 


CONSOLATION.  349 

nation  a  solacing  conviction,  that  the  spirit  of  the  peo- 
ple* was  not  subdued ;  and  promised,  if  seconded  with 
vigor,  and  directed  with  wisdom,  to  restore  the  two  lost 
States  to  the  Union.* 

*  Lee's  Memoirs. 


350         LIFE    OF   MAJOR    GENERAL    THOMAS    SUMTER. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

General  Sumter  receives  tlie  thanks  of  Congress  for  his  services — 
What  Corn wul lis  said  of  him — Suinter  again  takes  the  field — De- 
stroys the  magazines  of  Fort  Granby — Re  I  reals — Captures  an  es- 
cort with  wagons  and  stores — Advances  to  Fort  Watson — Re- 
tires on  the  approach  of  Lord  Rawdon — Defeats  Major  Fraser — 
Raises  three  regiments  of  regulars — Service  of  that  force — Sumter 
in  the  State  Convention — In  Congress — His  retirement  from  pub- 
lic life — His  deuth. 

ON  the  13th  of  January,  1781,  Congress  passed  a 
very  complimentary  resolution  of  thanks  to  General 
Sumter  and  his  men,  in  the  preamble  of  which,  his  vic- 
tory at  Hanging  Rock,  and  his  defeat  of  Wemyss  and 
Tarleton,  are  particularly  mentioned. 

Soon  after  the  battle  at  Blackstock  hill,  Cornwallis, 
writing  to  Tarleton,  said,  "  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  hear 
that  Sumter  is  in  a  condition  to  give  us  no  further  trou- 
ble. He  certainly  has  been  our  greatest  plague  in  this 
country."  This  is  a  very  high  testimony  to  Sumter's 
transcendent  abilities  as  a  partisan.  No  one  knew  bet- 
ter than  Lord  Cornwallis,  how  much  injury  Sumter  had 
inflicted  on  the  enemies  of  his  country. 

After  the  battles  fought  by  General  Greene,  and  the 
departure  of  Cornwallis  for  Virginia,  General  Sumter, 
who  had  just  recovered  from  his  wound,  collected  ano- 


SUMTEH'S    LAST    SERVICES.  351 

4 

ther  force,  and  early  in  February,  1781,  crossed  the 
Congaree  and  destroyed  the  magazines  of  Fort  Granby. 

On  the  advance  of  Lord  Rawdon  from  Cainden,  Sum- 
ter  retreated — and  immediately  menaced  another  British 
post.  Two  days  after,  he  defeated  an  escort  of  the  ene- 
my, and  captured  the  wagons  and  stores  which  they 
were  conveying  from  Charleston  to  Camden.  He  next, 
with  two  hundred  and  fifty  horsemen,  swam  across  the 
Santee,  and  advanced  on  Fort  Watson,  but  retreated  on 
the  approach  of  Lord  Rawdon  to  its  relief.  On  his  re- 
turn to  Black  river  he  was  attacked  by  Major  Fraser 
with  a  very  large  force.  Fraser  lost  twenty  men  and 
retreated.  Having  thus  cheered  the  spirits  of  the  people 
of  the  centre  of  the  state,  he  retired  to  the  borders  of 
North  Carolina.  In  March,  1781,  he  raised  three  regi- 
ments of  regulars.  His  previous  enterprises  had  all 
been  executed  by  militia.  He  subsequently  took  part 
in  the  military  movements  in  the  lower  country,  until 
the  close  of  the  war,  and  co-operating  with  Marion, 
struck  many  successful  blows  at  the  British,  and  was 
distinguished  in  the  several  actions  which  were  fought 
between  Orangeburgh  and  Charleston.* 

After  the  peace,  General  Sumter  was  a  distinguished 
member  of  the  State  Convention,  in  which  he  voted  with 
those  who  opposed  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitu- 
tion, on  the  ground  that  the  states  were  not  sufficiently 

*  For  details  of  Sumter's  services  with  the  regular  force  under  his 
command,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  18th  chapter  of  the  Life  of 
General  Lee,  in  the  former  part  of  this  volume.  This  force  was  en- 
gaged in  the  battle  of  Eutaw.  But  before  that  action,  Sumter  had 
left  the  army,  the  war  being  then  virtually  at  an  end,  and  the  enemy 
beaten. 


352        LIFE   OF   MAJOR   GENERAL   TIIOMAS   SUMTER. 

shielded  by  it  against  federal  usurpation.  He  was  after- 
wards selected  one  of  the  five  members  from  that  state  in 
the  House  of  Representatives  of  the  first  Congress  under 
the  Constitution,  and  continued  to  represent  South  Ca- 
rolina in  the  House  of  Representatives,  and  afterwards 
in  the  Senate,  until  1808.  He  took  an  active  part  with 
the  other  members  from  that  state,  in  denouncing  a 
petition  for  the  abolition  of  slavery,  which  was  presented 
from  the  Quakers  of  Pennsylvania. 

For  many  years  the  veteran  patriot  lived  jn  retirement 
amid  the  respect  and  affection  of  hi^  neighbors.  He  re- 
tained his  fine  spirit  unbroken  to  the  end,  and  at  the 
age  of  nearly  a  hundred  years  exhibited  the  cheerfulness 
and  fire  of  youth.  But  a  few  weeks  before  his  death,  he 
vaulted  into  his  saddle  with  the  activity  of  a  young  man, 
and  the  faculties  of  the  mind  retained  their  vigor  as  well 
as  those  of  the  body.  He  died  at  his  residence,  South 
Mount,  South  Carolina,  on  the  first  of  June,  1832,  at 
the  advanced  age  of  ninety-seven. 


THE   END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAI  IFOKVIA    i  ntu  \u\ 


URL 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


QUAPR17  1991 
^Wl  -i 


Pon 


A     001  152868     4 


i 


